Part one of an interview with Rev. Monsignor Leo J. Battista.Topics include: The Monsignor's family history and how his parents came to the U.S. from Italy. His father's work experience as a water boy on the Clinton Dam and then as a barber. The Monsignor's education at Holy Cross and at Grand Seminary in Montreal. The history of his assignments with the Church. Speaking Italian at home and learning different languages. Attending the Italian missions in Clinton, MA. Fighting cancer around the time he was ordained. Working at St. Anna's in Leominster. The Monsignor's experiences as an Italian living, going to school, and working in different places. His father's experiences being and Italian immigrant. Local social clubs. What his mother's life was like as a house wife. The importance of education to his family. ; 1 LINDA: … Rosenbaum for the Center of Italian Culture. It's Thursday, September 13th, 2001, and we are at the home of Monsignor Battista. I would like him to just introduce himself and his address, and then we'll get started with the interview. LEO: Good morning. My name is Monsignor Leo Joseph Battista. I live at -- I reside, rather, at 35 Julio Drive in Shrewsbury at a facility known as Southgate, which is an independent living home for retirees. LINDA: I thought that we could start with just you telling us a little bit about yourself. For example, your date of birth, and… LEO: I was born on December 27th, 1923 in a small town called Clinton, Mass, which is not too far from here. And I was born of two Italian [non-born] parents, both having come over from Italy—my father, Vincenzo Battista, and my mother, Maria Perrone Battista. My father came over here when he was just 13 years old and began to work as a worker at the Wachusett Reservoir. LINDA: What is that noise? LEO: That's the bird. On the clock. LINDA: Oh, I see. Okay. Try if it will shut up. I wasn't sure if that was a real bird. LEO: No. LINDA: Okay. I'm sorry. So you were explaining when your father was arriving? LEO: He arrived in 1908, I believe he got here. He came over with his dad, and they settled in Clinton because of work that was being done on the Wachusett Reservoir at the time. And he worked here -- he worked there for several years and then went on to take up the trade of being a barber. My mother, of course, she was born in Italy. And I believe she came over here in -- she came after she married my father. My father went back to Italy to marry her. And then she came over, and she was always a homemaker. She never worked outside the home. LINDA: Which village were they from in Italy?2 LEO: They were from a place called Delianuova, which is in the province and region of Calabria. And they were from the large province of Calabria and in the smaller district of Calabria called Reggio. And their little town was in the mountainous area, and it was called Giulinova. LINDA: About their experiences in Italy? LEO: Well, they would from time to time, just how they worked. Not too much though, when I stop and think of it. Because my father was very young, he hadn't had much opportunity to find work there. But he – so, he didn't have any job from there. He just came over here looking for job, looking for work with his dad. And my mother was just a homebody, so to speak. She was just from a family of -- I believe there were seven in her family. She was one of the girls in the family, had two brothers and four sisters. And she just worked around the home. She never really had any kind of a job over there or anything. And they would talk about the different things they would do, the picnics that they would go on and the festivities that they would attend and tell us about those things. There wasn't too much exchange as to what they did over there. LINDA: Did you father ever share with you the voyage? How old was he when he came here? LEO: He was only 12. LINDA: He was 12 in age when he came. LEO: He didn't say too much about that…just that they came over. He didn't go into much detail about it. And I don't know, for some reason or another, we never really asked too much about his trip over other than he came over by way of a boat with his dad. They certainly didn't travel first class. They were part of the immigrants who came landing in New York and getting off at Ellis Island.3 And that was an interesting thing. I often wondered why they used to call him James when his name was Vincenzo. And he then related the story to me one time that the officials at the immigrant registration desk had difficulty in understanding the name Vincenzo. And to them it sounded like James for some reason, Vince for James. So they put down James Battista. And so he kind of assumed that name here; and as he went along in labor, he was more commonly known as James Battista rather than his real name, Vincenzo Battista. But it was one of those mix-ups at the point of immigration registration that I think many Italian people went through. I mean, the people here were just in a hurry to register the people coming in, and if they didn't catch the name in the way it came across to them, they would put in what they thought they heard. And people got these different names from time to time. LINDA: So he worked as a laborer at Wachusett Dam? LEO: He worked as a laborer at the Wachusett Dam as a water boy because he was just, you know, 12 or 13 years old. And then after working there for a while, he was able to get a job in the Lancaster Mills, which was in Clinton at the time. That was a big copper company, and he worked there as a laborer for a while. But then he had the opportunity to pick up the trade of barbering. And I don't know how it was that he picked up barbering, he just seemed to want -- he liked that trade for one reason or another. He never did it as an apprentice in Italy, which was common in Italy. Before you did anything, any kind of work, you always worked as an apprentice for a number of years, and you gradually grew into and then being able to go on your own. Now, whether it was in carpentry or masonry or brickwork or barbering or 4 shoe work, that's the pattern; that's the way they trained over there. They trained as apprentices for a number of years. I remember when I used to help him at the barbershop when I was in high school. And he always used to consider my beginning as an apprenticeship. And then he would tell me about how he had to be an apprentice for a number of years and how he had to just watch the fellow work; that he was training with cut hair before he actually did cut any hair or attempt to make any attempt on cutting hair or trimming people's hair. And I used to be very impatient with that, just standing next to him watching him cut hair and trim people's hair. And I would be going up -- but he said you have to watch the technique, the way it's done. And he then explained that that's just the way an apprentice goes. And at the time, too, there was such a thing as an apprentice license in barbering. You couldn't get a license, a full complete license, until you had accomplished your apprentice training. So going back to his work, that is the way he learned, and then he went into barbering and then was able to open up his own barbershop. LINDA: And where was that located? LEO: It was -- I think it was located in Depot Square in Clinton right next to the railroad station. And he had quite a few really important people that used to come to him. For example, Senator David I. Walsh was one of his customers. And I can remember him going up to the site of David I. Walsh's house when the senator was in town, and he would go up there to either cut his hair or shave him and so forth. And another one of his major customers was Congressman Philip J. Feldman, who used to always come to the barbershop to have his hair cut, or he'd get a shave.5 And I remember how I used to like -- well, I wasn't around when Senator Walsh, David I. Walsh, was coming in, but I was around, working around the barbershop when Congressman Feldman was, and I used to like to kind of prepare him for my father's work on him, like getting him ready to have his hair trimmed and so forth or shaved. Because he used to always give me a nice big tip at the end even though I did nothing but just lather him up or put the apron on around him to protect him from the hair that might have fallen on him. LINDA: So you were expected to become a barber? LEO: Well, my father never expected me. He thought it would be good for me to learn the trade, and if I wanted to do it, to follow his footsteps. But he left it up to me pretty much as to what I wanted to be. And so he never -- I just helped him out. He had other barbers, too. But I used to help out too in the busy time on Saturdays and the weekends. But he never put any pressure on me to be a barber. I think he wanted something more for me because he would always encourage me about studying and to study and to go to school. And one of his high events, one of his great hopes and mission was that I would go to Notre Dame University. He was always talking about Notre Dame, going to Notre Dame. But to go to Notre Dame at that time when I was growing up and in school, in high school, it was during the Depression, and that would cost a great deal of money. And so in my deliberations about where I was going to go to the school or pick, I felt that I would have to go to school around here someplace and commute to school, you know, not to live on campus or that because I didn't think my family could afford supporting me as a boarder in college some place. LINDA: So which school did you go to? LEO: Well, I was all set to go to Boston College, and the reason for that was because generally there was a cost factor. I had a sister who was married and lived in Boston, and I felt I could live with her and commute to school 6 on the trolley, on the tram in Boston. And I was all set and scheduled to go there and accepted. But then one day -- I was an altar boy, and after sitting a mass, one of the priests at the parish said to me, "Have you ever been to Holy Cross?" And I said, "Up to Holy Cross?" And I said, "No." And he said, "Well, I've got to go up there." He says, "You want to take a ride up and see the school?" And of course, at that time I was -- I knew quite a bit about Holy Cross, and so father used to follow their football team and the like. So it was kind of a challenge to go up and take a look at them. Well, when I went up there and I walked around with him and I saw Holy Cross, the whole atmosphere at Holy Cross presented itself in a different manner than Boston College did. And I mean, it seemed to be more scholastically appropriate, I mean. So far as I was -- when I went to BC with my brother-in-law, that visit, it was during the year and there was a lot of commotion, a lot of activity, and a lot of things going on. It didn't seem like I was in academia, you know. But when I went up to Holy Cross with the priest, Father O'Connell, it was -- everything was quiet and there weren't too many people around. It was very [contemporary], so to speak, and I was really impressed with Holy Cross. And so I said to Father O'Connell, I said, "I like this school very much." And he says, "Come on, let's go and get an application." And so I went into the Dean's office, the Dean of Admissions, with him and we got an application. And I filled it in, and I was accepted. And after a few days, I got a letter saying that I was accepted to go there. So that's how I picked. And I felt it was close to Clinton, and I could commute from Clinton to Holy Cross maybe much better than being all the way down in Boston, so. LINDA: How did you commute? Did you have a… LEO: When I graduated from…7 LINDA: Put your hands further. Okay. LEO: When I graduated from high school, my father decided to go look at cars. He decided to buy me a car for graduation. A very good friend of his was a dealer, had taken this car in, and it was a 1937 Plymouth. And it was owned by a young woman who very seldom used it, and there wasn't very much mileage. And he got a terrific buy at the time. I think he paid $315 for it. So that was my graduation gift from high school, which enabled me then to use it to commute to Worcester every day to Holy Cross. And at the same time, there was already a young man in the town who was going to Holy Cross, and so knowing that I had a car, they asked if he could ride with me, and they would pay me so much a week for transportation. And that enabled me to keep the car up and get the gasoline and all that sort of thing. And that was every day, so that's how we used to travel to Holy Cross. LINDA: When you entered Holy Cross, did you… LEO: When I entered Holy Cross, I said that I would -- I put down that I wanted to be a priest or a doctor, let's say medicine or the priesthood. And I would take the AB pre-med course in case I wanted to switch, but it also would enable me to go on for a study of priesthood too because they were the same courses, practically speaking, until you get up into your junior year where you began to take more of the chemistry and biology and so forth. And so I went in with that intention, either to be a doctor or to be a priest. And what was, you would say, the deciding factor at all -- well, I was having stronger, really, desire to be a priest. But I liked medicine because I had two sisters who were nurses, had trained, and I used to get -- hear a lot about medicine and so forth, and that always kind of interested me.8 But then the war -- the Japanese attacked Pearl Harbor in 1941, and that was the year I began Holy Cross in 1941, having graduated high school in '41; and in September I went to Holy Cross. And when the Japs attacked Pearl Harbor in December, then -- at the time at Holy Cross, they were just starting -- it was their first year of starting the NROTC, the Naval Reserve Officers Training Corps, and I was tempted to go into that. But then I said, if I go into that, how often -- that would interfere probably with my going ahead to be a priest. So I said I'd wait. But then when the war came, everybody on campus wanted to do something and get into -- be [in place], so to speak. All my classmates were either in the NROTC or they were joining up in the army or the navy or the marines or what. So I went up to join the Naval Air Corps, the D5, and I went into the office where you would sign up and fill your application in to join the D5 Program, which was naval training for air training. And when we -- this other young man with myself -- came up with me… we both had the same idea. Well, when we went in to see the priest who was taking the application, he looked over the thing, and he looked over what our admissions records said. So he turned and he said, "On this admission record you have here that you wanted to be a priest or to study medicine." And he said, "Do you still have that desire?" And I said, "Yes." He says, "Well, why are you signing up for this program?" And I said, "Because everyone else is entering the service." So he took my application and he ripped it up. And he said, "Listen," he says, "Uncle Sam will get all the men he needs in order to fight this war. But the church will need priests in order to serve these men. And if that's your desire, then you go and study for the priesthood."9 And shortly after that, about a month or so after that happened, a letter came down from the bishop in Springfield saying that if there were any young men at Holy Cross who wanted to study for the priesthood, they should now make plans to enter the seminary in the fall, in September. And so I went to see my pastor, and then plans were made for me to go into the seminary. LINDA: So was that in… LEO: No, I was at Holy Cross for three years. LINDA: Three years. LEO: Three years. Because we had gone -- this was in '43. Yeah, by the time I went into my third year and we were totally -- but after -- it was '42 when I went in to sign up for the -- well, I just thought that what he had said that he knew more about life than I did, and I always felt that they were always giving us proper direction. And so I thought, well, this might be the hand of the Lord telling me something, and maybe my time will come to share in some capacity or another, which, you know, it did later on because there again, too, then I was turned down from being a chaplain because I had an operation for cancer. I had a radical resection on my neck. I had three malignant tumors. And when I went to the navy, I went down in Boston to a Navy ad, and the bishop assigned me, called me into going to serve as a chaplain, and they refused my application on the grounds that I was -- I had cancer. LINDA: What year was this? LEO: Yeah, it was in 1951. It was the Korean War. So -- and then -- but that was years later. I always -- after I was ordained, I always felt at the time, well, not that I was being patriotic or anything, but I felt that all my classmates and the young men in my time had gone in and done their duty to the country and served. And so here was my chance in '50, in '51, and I was a priest, and I would go volunteer and then do my part. So I did. I volunteered, and when the bishop called me in to say that he was charging me to go and serve as a chaplain, I went down, but I was turned down.10 LINDA: Okay. Now when you left Holy Cross -- you left in 1943 to enter the seminary? LEO: Seminary. LINDA: And where did you go to seminary? LEO: We were all assigned to the Grand Seminary in Montreal, which was attached to the University of Montreal. LINDA: [Unintelligible - 00:26:40] LEO: No, our bishop then, Bishop O'Leary at the time, for some reason favored the seminary in Canada feeling that it was a very strict seminary, very rigid seminary, and that if you could last it out, then you really had a vocation. He felt that you really had the vocation. And they were very strict. But also there was -- it really wasn't because of the rigidity of the program, and it was a good program. But you know, intellectually it was a good program. But also, there were a lot of French people in the Springfield area, in the Springfield Diocese. And he felt very strongly that it wouldn't hurt to know one other language, for you as a priest to know another language in this area, which proved to be very true because after getting ordained, I used to hear a lot of French confessions even though I was in an Italian parish in Leominster. Parishioners from St. Cecilia would always come over to St. Anna's to confession. When I would go in to celebrate, even though I was in St. Mary's, the people at Notre Dame and Sacred Heart used to come to St. Mary's for confession. You know, another parish for confession. LINDA: Now why is that? LEO: And they were French. LINDA: Did they go to another parish because they didn't feel… LEO: Well, I think one of the things was that maybe they felt a priest in another -- it would be more private for them, you know? So they would come. And then there were other -- then too, it was the proximity of where they 11 were living. And sometimes our parishes were closer to them, the actual living residence, you know, for them to come to us. Those who lived would come to us. They wouldn't have to walk so far. LINDA: So you're saying that you did learn the French language? LEO: Oh, yeah. You had to then because in the seminary, everything was in Latin. Your books were in Latin. Your oral examinations were in Latin. Your written examinations were in Latin. Your texts were in Latin. Your class lectures were in Latin. And the only other language you heard was French. The spiritual lectures at night were in French. So you had to get to learn French. You know, we had to take French in the class, during classes there too. LINDA: Had you taken French at Holy Cross? LEO: I had taken French in high school. But at Holy Cross, I had taken the canon in Latin and Greek. But I never took French in college. But when we went up there, those two years, we had to study French. LINDA: So seminary school was two years? LEO: No, it was six years. LINDA: Six years. LEO: Six years. LINDA: Okay. LEO: So it was two years of philosophy and four years of theology. LINDA: That time, it must have been 1946. LEO: I was ordained -- I was ordained in December of '48, actually '49 was… LINDA: And where was this? LEO: My first assignment was in St. Thomas-a-Becket. LINDA: Where was that? LEO: In South Barre, Mass. LINDA: So maybe five months after that before you went to… LEO: I went from there to Leominster as an assistant, what we used to call a curate, the assistant curate. And I went down -- I went from there, from 1949 to 1951. So in 1951, I went to Leominster. And I went to St. Anna's 12 in Leominster in 1951 to 1953. And in 1953, I was then transferred to St. Mary's in Southbridge. And then in 1955, I was assigned to the Office of Catholic Charities in the diocese in Worcester; and I remained in Catholic Charities from 1955 to 1987. And then in '87, I was assigned to St. Anna's in Leominster, and then as pastor until 1992. No, no, no. Wait a minute. 1995. LINDA: '95? LEO: 1995. LINDA: And what happened after that? LEO: I was retired. LINDA: Retired. First of all, Italian. Did you speak Italian? LEO: I spoke a little at home. I used to speak with my mother, but my father always spoke English, so I didn't speak -- he didn't speak. My mother never really learned English. She would always speak Italian to us. She never even spoke any broken English but strictly Italian. 'Course we understood her. And then when I went into high school, I studied Italian. LINDA: When you were in high school? LEO: They started a new course, when I was in high school, teaching Italian in the public school system in Clinton. Then I took a couple of years of Italian there. That was funny. I was taking Italian, French, Latin, and English. And I used to sometimes get them confused a little bit, like sometimes my French teacher would say, "Well, that's an Italian word you're saying, not a French word." I had the facility to learn languages, and so I didn't mind it. I took -- I started learning languages and there just didn't seem to be any strain to the learning, you know, French or Italian or what. Then when I went to college at Holy Cross, my first three years at Holy Cross, I took Italian as a second language. LINDA: Did your mother urge you to become a priest?13 LEO: They always looked favorably upon it. They left it up to my decision. They never pushed me into it or anything like that. But they were always -- encouraged me along the way, you know, of what my intention was. My father was one who always said, "Well, you continue with school, and when the time comes, when you decide to be what you want to be, then we will do all we can to have you follow through." So my mother wasn't one that really, you know, would push us one way or another other than to be good and learn to do what is right in school and so forth. My mother never had much of an education herself in Italy and coming over here. Education was not a paramount factor in her life. She would just be very happy to see you succeed and so forth. I can find an example in the fact that they would go to mass and learn -- go to mission, canon missions and things like that, and their respect and reverence for religion before the Lord. I think those were the things that were the models for me. LINDA: Explain the Italian missions. LEO: Italian missions were -- because in Clinton, everything was in English. Every once in a while for the Italian immigrants who didn't speak English, the priest, the pastor used to have what they called a mission, Italian mission, and he would invite Italian-speaking priest into the parish for a week. And he would give a mission, like a retreat, you know, for just the Italian people so that they could go to communion and then go to confession, fulfill their obligations. See, at that time, it used to be like that you go at least to confession at least once during the year to fulfill your Easter duty and things like that. And this was the idea. This enabled them to go and speak with the priest, hear their language, hear the Word of God being preached to them in their 14 language that they understood, because a lot of them didn't understand English. LINDA: I had thought that the masses were said in Latin. LEO: They were said in Latin, but the sermons were always in English. Yeah. LINDA: So there wasn't an Italian-speaking sermon. LEO: No. The only ones at that time. There was one in Worcester. LINDA: Was that Our Lady of Mount Carmel? LEO: Yeah. And then there was one in Fitchburg. Those were the only two places during my growing up. And then later on, in 1937, St. Anna's in Leominster re-founded as a parish. But prior to that, there were only two locales in this area that had an Italian-speaking priest: Worcester, and later, Mount Carmel, and St. Anthony's in Fitchburg. LINDA: Now, when St. Anna's… LEO: You know, mother would go up every once in a while to go to confession there. But she would always attend mass at St. John's in Clinton. Because at that time, even though the sermon was in English, then the object was to attend mass, which was in Latin. And during the mass, they would pray and say their rosary and things like that. They had more personal devotion in celebration of the mass rather than in the sermon. The mass meant more to them than what was being said in the sermon. That was their faith, they were communing with the celebration of the mass, receiving communion, saying the rosary and prayers, and that meant more. Those were the acts of devotion, I think, for them. LINDA: Must have been… LEO: In Leominster. Yeah, I always worried more -- your first time or the ∂second time? LINDA: First time. LEO: Yeah. I was hoping that when I was ordained I would be assigned there. But for some reason or another -- I guess I was ordained thinking I was going to succumb to cancer. I had had the cancer operation my last year in the seminary, in my fourth year, and they didn't know whether I would be 15 living to be ordained in my class or whether they would ordain me before my time and before the rest of my class because of the nature of my illness. And at that time, when you were operated on for cancer, you had the -- they used to say the cure came -- wouldn't come until five years later. You had to wait five years to know whether you really got it or not. And so at that time, when I was first ordained, I know that the priest, the pastor who was at St. Anna's, wanted me to go there. LINDA: And who was that? LEO: It was Monsignor Gannon, Father Gannon. And I wanted to go there, too, because I liked him very much. But the bishop had other plans. He sent me to this small parish in South Barre, thinking, I suppose, for health reasons, it would be better for me to be in a small parish. But once Bishop O'Leary passed away and Bishop Wright became the bishop at the diocese, and Father Gannon or Monsignor Gannon then became the Chancellor of the Diocese, I was then sent up to St. Anna's in Leominster where he wanted me before and where I wanted to go before. So I was thrilled. To answer your question, I was thrilled to be at St. Anna's. I always loved that parish and still do. INDA: When you think of St. Anna's, what comes to your mind? LEO: Well, just I liked the people there, and I just liked everything about the spirit that prevailed there. I think I was young at the time, and the people were very cooperative. And no matter what you turned your hand to, it turned into success. And it was a source of great joy and great happiness for me to be working among these people and in the course they were going. LINDA: Were you the first Italian priest to be there? LEO: I was the first Diocesan Italian. When I was -- there was a pastor there when Monsignor Gannon went to become Chancellor, Father John Bassey then became the first Italian priest at St. Anna's, and I became the second.16 LINDA: Were your parents… LEO: Yeah. LINDA: How did they feel about you? LEO: Oh, they liked that. They enjoyed that, because they knew a lot of people too from the area, from Leominster. Leominster and Clinton are very close to one another. And there were a lot of mutual friendships that they had in this area. So they were very pleased with my being there. LINDA: What kinds of duties did you have, first as assistant? LEO: Well, you did everything, you know. You were in charge of the religious education. And you were having the altar boys, to take care of training the altar boys at the time. You had the religious education classes for the children who were going to public schools, setting up the classes for that and the courses for it. You had all of the duties, you know, like visiting the sick and going up to the hospital. At that time, at that time too we had, you know, a lot of activity for the youngsters, the different basketball teams that you were in charge of. But then also putting on activities, different activities. Each year, we put on a minstrel show, and we'd be involved in a lot of the direction of that. So there were all kinds of spiritual activities that you were involved in. You had your hand in almost everything except the administration in the parish. You really did all other work that was assigned to a parish and to a priest. LINDA: So it was much like being a pastor? LEO: Right, right, right. It was very active, very fulfilling. I enjoyed the task, I really did. As I said, the people were great. I mean, they cooperated. One of the great things was having a Humane Society, which was for men. I had the Men's Society; the pastor had the Women's Society. We had built ourselves up to over 400, about 450 men. We used to go to communion as a group every year. Every month we'd have 17 [unintelligible - 00:46:22] Sunday. That was a great joy and task, but I enjoyed it, at Leominster. And the other great thing was I had great rapport with the young people, and especially the high school youngsters and the football team. I used to hear their confessions before the football games. They used to come to communion every Saturday morning before the game. And you'd have all these young high school kids come in to confession on Friday night and then coming to mass on -- even public school kids. We even had the parochial school kids. And they'd come to mass on Saturday morning and they'd receive communion and go home and play football games in the afternoon. That was another wonderful thing that happened that I did. LINDA: Was there a school affiliated? LEO: At that time, no. But that was another great accomplishment that I was there to initiate the beginning of a school and to be in charge of developing a parochial school in the parish that we started. And then the task of setting up the classrooms for the first two classes, the pre-primary and the first grade, and building the classrooms for them and later on laying the plans for the school. So that happened in my time. And I remember saying to the bishop that this was the only thing that the parish lacked at the time was our own parish school. LINDA: When did the school open? LEO: It opened in 1951. LINDA: Was that when you were assigned to Leominster? LEO: It opened up in '53, I'm sorry… '53. LINDA: Okay. You accomplished all that in two short years? LEO: At the school, yeah. Like the first and second grade, but then I was transferred after -- then following that, the school was built. Right after I left, they started to build a school for the other grades that were to follow. LINDA: Okay.18 LEO: There were really no major areas of concern, I don't think, other than they wanted their parish, and then they wanted various services. They wanted educational programs for their children, religious educational programs for their children. And they were very -- the women were tremendous at St. Anna's. St. Anna's Society was a terrific group of women who worked hard and who ran spaghetti suppers and raised money in order to build and redecorate the church and keep different things going to provide for a rectory. And they were very tremendous and very, very much engaged in the parish in order to keep things moving and growing and building. It was really nice and remained -- it was impressive, you know. And at that time when I was there, they had a great program of religious devotions and activities and social activities that brought them together and enabled them to have a wonderful spirit within the community and the parish. LINDA: How did you feel -- I mean, not St. John's but Holy Cross? LEO: It didn't bother me at all. I mean, I just was treated very fairly. I never felt any kind of bias against me or toward me. And I felt I had every opportunity that everyone else did there. I don't think I was looked down upon in any way because I was Italian. I think the whole atmosphere was very good. It was all up to you to do what you -- I was going to Holy Cross because it was a good school and [congregation]. And I never had any -- being Italian never bothered me because there were so many other kids in my class that were Italian. LINDA: At Holy Cross? LEO: At Holy Cross. Especially, you know, from New York and the New York area, other areas of the country. It didn't bother me, you know. LINDA: Did you feel the same way at the seminary? LEO: At the seminary, it was the same. I really never felt that the Italian got in the way, you know, being Italian. The way people accepted you and 19 treated you was, you know, it was [unintelligible - 00:52:51]. You know, you may have to take this off. LINDA: Okay. We had an interruption. We stopped just for a few minutes to make sure that this is working. So please stand by. Okay. LEO: All right. LINDA: Did your parents always feel as accepted as you did, do you think, being Italian? LEO: I think my father had a hard time in the beginning when he came over because at that time, I know he had trouble going to church, in the upper church, that they were not allowed to go up and attend mass in the upper church. LINDA: What does that mean, the upper church? LEO: Well, at St. John's, there was a lower -- there was a church, a lower church and an upper church. You know, two floors, two levels. And in order to go into the upper church -- I think he used to have some troubles because if you didn't have what you called the coinage, the coin of the realm to go in, you were told to go downstairs to mass. And that bothered him. But then after a while, that changed, and it never endangered my father's faith. But it was very hard for him to take initially to be restricted as to where he would go in church, you know. So, you get over that. But I am… LINDA: And when did that stop? LEO: Oh, I think that stopped when he was older, when he was able -- when he became more [unintelligible - 00:55:10] and had the money to pay the initial [unintelligible - 00:55:14] lying on that seat, what they used to call the arbitrary fee in church. And he went in. 20 But see, the Gannon people never had to use money or to give money initially. The state financed the churches usually, so the people were never asked for money. LINDA: Let's stop for one minute, please. LEO: Yeah. LINDA: Linda Rosenbaum again, and we have continued the interview. … explaining about your father, how he felt a little different than you about being Italian because of probably the period of time. LEO: Right. LINDA: And you explained the church in Clinton, and then you were explaining the churches where they were not funded by the people. LEO: Right. And so that was strange for an immigrant, and especially Italian immigrants, to come over here and be expected to give money in order to go to church, for a seat fee and things like that, because they never had that practice in Italy. And at the time, they just didn't understand it. And they weren't ready for it then. But once he got on to the fact that this was the way it is here in this country, then he began to pay for his seat fee, as they called it, the pew fee, and then he -- then there was no problem at all. Although at times -- you see, in Clinton, Clinton was strongly Irish. It's an Irish community, a lot of Irish in Clinton at the time. The Polish had their church, and there weren't many French people in Clinton. The majority were either the Irish Catholics and Italian Catholics. I remember that's where Protestant people, especially in certain sections of the town. So at first there was -- at times, it was difficult to be -- yeah, some people would probably show great prejudice against the Italians in Clinton. In growing up, you know, sometimes you'd hear it. You know, you'd get a flavor of it. But it never seemed to be that much, and my father never 21 made much of it. He never, you know, exposed us to any difficulty in this regard or complained about any difficulty in this regard. He got along very well. He had a wonderful personality and then being a barber, he was well-liked in town, and he got along very well. And then they used to have their own little Italian community, their clubs, and they would go together and sit down, have their own socialization periods together. They would play cards or they'd have their own little friendly meetings in their clubs. And so it didn't seem to bother anyone. But every once in a while, you might get a flare-up of the Irish, being a little strong against the Italians. LINDA: Can you remember anything specific? LEO: Nothing really. I don't remember anything, none that I ever got hurt by, you know. You know, you just have that idea of having experienced or heard it said, you know, or some remark made. But then, you'd say, oh, it's that individual. It's not that whole class of people. It's that individual that has prejudice or bias. But there were feelings, there's no question about it, at times. Because you were Italian you didn't get the jobs or you didn't get the positions in school and things like this, you know. The teaching positions, the Italians didn't get a job as a teacher because of… But that was all political then because they would -- you had to run for an office or have somebody in office to kind of vote you in on the school committee. That was kind of a political thing where the majority of people voting for these committee members were Irish, and they would be the ones who would be in charge of making decisions for these appointments. So it was pretty hard to break the barriers there. But after, you know, really after the war, a lot of that all came crumbling down, you know. LINDA: After World War II?22 LEO: Yeah. During -- you know what I mean, everyone was involved in the war. And all families were there, and young men from all nationalities were involved, and so that whole idea of [unintelligible - 01:01:47] hear this, sometimes I did. But I know I didn't, no more than some place. Some of the Irish Leprechaun Club, you know, I was an honorary member of the Leprechaun Club, you know. LINDA: When was that? Was that in Clinton? LEO: Yeah. Yeah, that was some years ago now. But you know, I think that's -- you wouldn't see that, I don't think, around here now because they're in all kinds of professions in Clinton. LINDA: Uh-huh. LEO: And activities, and so… LINDA: So was that quite an honor, getting an award from the Leprechaun Club? LEO: Well, it was -- to me, it kind of showed that the biases were diminished, you know; that those who were not Irish were getting an award from this Irish Society, so to speak. LINDA: Do you remember about the year that you were awarded this? LEO: No, [unintelligible - 01:02:58]. LINDA: We can look for it later and I can insert that information. But it was not while you -- was it while you were living in Clinton? LEO: No. LINDA: No? LEO: No, I was there, but it was after I was a priest. LINDA: Okay. You were a priest. LEO: Yeah. LINDA: So tell me a little bit about the social clubs you had mentioned. I was thinking of a few things. A, there wasn't an Italian parish in Clinton. LEO: They had the Sons of Italy, the lodge of the Sons of Italy. And one group of Italians gravitated toward that. And then… LINDA: You mean from a particular region?23 LEO: Yeah. They'd be from different regions, you know, or different ideas, you know. There were those who felt that a man should have control of what the society has to say. They didn't want to be paying dues to national societies, you know. And for nationals to be taking away some of the money from the town in order to be supported. That was like -- that was the other group, what they called the Liberty Society; they [had too many progressive] Liberty Society. They were a group of Italians who felt that they had their own social group. But they would run things on their own, and whatever monies they made and so forth would benefit just them. And they would develop their own programs, their own health programs and sick programs and their activities, social activities programs. And so there were the two factions: The Sons of Italy and the Liberty Society. And there were groups, different groups, depending on who you were, and sometimes what sections of Italy you came from that was going to be different, these different groups. But it enabled the groups to have something, and they felt strength in their group, their union, and they were able to do things and accomplish things that would benefit them. So they were pleased with this. LINDA: Which group did your parents…? LEO: My father first belonged to the Sons of Italy, but then he decided to form and become a member of the other group, the Liberty Society. They didn't feel to try to be tied in on a national level. They felt that they could do more for themselves by having their own little organization of their own. LINDA: So did you say that he was a founding member? LEO: Yeah, he would have been a founding member in the Liberty Society. LINDA: And what year was that? LEO: Oh, boy. That would have been in the '30s sometime, early '30s. LINDA: And did your mother get involved with any of these societies?24 LEO: My mother was very -- was never very socially inclined, you know, in that respect. She was a homebody. Her home was everything. Her home and her family were everything, and her own little circle of friends. She had her own little circle of Italian ladies. LINDA: Were they all child-raising like her? LEO: No, no, they weren't. But they were in the neighborhood. They were Italian women in the neighborhood. They were never [unintelligible - 01:06:54], no. They were at different ones, some were in average homes. LINDA: Was there ever a language problem between the Italians? LEO: Between the Italians? LINDA: The different dialects? LEO: Not really. LINDA: No? LEO: No. I never encountered any. But my mother just would -- like, when I used to try to get my mother to go out to dinner, you know, she would always say, "No, we can eat at home." She just wasn't a really social butterfly. She was a hard worker and a great cook. Everyone used to love to come there to eat. LINDA: What kinds of things did she make? LEO: Oh, she'd make everything—[gnocchi], ravioli, lamb, all kinds of spaghetti, tortellini, manicotti, lasagna. She was a tremendous cook. One year we had the bar mitzvah. She made eggplant, you know, parmesan, veal cutlets, you know, all these wonderful foods, different types of chicken, cacciatore. She did all kinds of Italian cooking. And she used to bake, make her breads. She -- my mother used to get up early in the morning and prepare meals, you know. We only had a meal -- we always had three meals, you know, one with lunch and one with dinner at night. But then… LINDA: Was it just your sister?25 LEO: And my uncle. My mother's brother lived with us. Yeah. My four sisters. LINDA: Oh, four sisters. LEO: Yes. Four sisters and myself. [Unintelligible - 01:09:07] LINDA: Were you also the youngest? LEO: No, I was next to the youngest. But I always would get the choice piece. My mother would always make sure I was well taken care of. That used to get me angry at times because I didn't like to be shown favoritism at times. But she -- as I say, she didn't like going to these social -- these clubs. She just stayed at home. I don't know if she was shy or what. I think she was just happy in her home with her family, going with her family, going with her little group of friends. She had three or four Italian ladies, and they would come here. I remember them going out every week, they would make the circle, you know, go from one house to the other houses, spend the afternoon with each other and gab and knit and crochet. And then they had their little cordial drink, you know. And it was good. You know, it was always a great consolation. You know, you always come home and she'd always be there, you know. You never came home from school to an empty house or something. But she was always there. And if she wasn't there, you knew where she was. You knew she was at [the neighbor's], you know, this lady or that lady's home, whoever's turn it was. LINDA: It sounds like education was very important to your family. Was it important to your sisters as well? LEO: Oh, yeah. My father -- yeah, my sisters all -- they all wanted to learn, my sisters. One went to -- two went to training in the same business. One went to Boston College and earned a degree in nursing. And the other went to Georgetown and earned her degree in nursing. Then they went on and got their master's degree.26 And then my younger sister went to business school, you know. She picked up the business. She first started out as a lab technician, but then she didn't like it. And she then picked up a secretarial course. And then my oldest sister was a hairdresser. She wanted to be a hairdresser, so -- but my father always kind of encouraged education. He realized he didn't have it. And had he had an education, he would have done more. But he really maintained that we should go ahead and have a -- he encouraged us to go on. LINDA: What kinds of personal… LEO: Personal? Well, as a priest, it's kind of hard to tie into too many personal -- I got along. I tried to get along with everybody. I spoke up on personal things. They used to drive me around because we didn't have cars at that time. Wherever I wanted to go places or do something, I'd have to rely on somebody driving me, you know. LINDA: What were their names? LEO: One was [Analita Tarsey]. And then there was [Ben Veeny], and then the men of the parish. And [Bucky Angelini]. And [Chuck Antelushi]. He's around -- would be helpful to [unintelligible - 01:13:43]. Do you know Ann? LINDA: I don't know her. LEO: Yeah. And her husband. They're in this area. [Unintelligible - 01:13:58] Priest, you know, very personal. She'd do a lot to help me out. And then I was getting teachers for teaching religious classes, you know, religion classes. We had asked her to serve in this capacity. And I remember when I went back as pastor, I wanted her to become the president of the [Sahara] Society, which she did and did very well. And then when I suggested her name for Our Father's House for the homeless in the Fitchburg area, then she became the chairperson for three terms. So 27 I don't know how many terms she had. She must have been the chairperson for the [Madison] Society for a good ten years. Yeah. LINDA: What type of social clubs were there? LEO: They were -- each, it seemed that each province, different provinces of Italy -- you had the [Markagerian], the Singer or Giovani group where they had their own little social club. You had these -- I already said Giovani Club. We had the Santa Maria, their own convent, they were another group from Point [Saray] and St. James and those places. And then you had the Costo Novito, their group. And then other -- there were probably about three or four different. Salladini, the [Giovani], the Salladini Society. They were people from Pretaria and Commo and those places. Yeah, I would say there were about four or five major social clubs, Italian social clubs in Leominster. The only thing that ever united them was the church, you know. Otherwise, they would stay by themselves out here, you know. But the only thing that they kind of worked together on and would get behind together would be the church. And that was the unifying factor that brought them together in Leominster. They never -- and that was a funny thing, you know. You'd see them, the American Giovani would have their own club, the [Vergini] would have theirs. And then you have all the other people. I mean, they were all different groups. And, but then the church brought them together, and they'd get behind the church. And they were very strong and good. They worked together. They worked well together for the church then. But now most of those -- see, those were the old-timers. Today, you don't -- among the young, you don't see that. You don't see those clubs now in Leominster.28 But that was a way for them meeting together. You know, when they came over as immigrants, in the twenties and thirties, this is where they found their strength, in unity, in their own social gatherings, in their groups. Because, you know, no one else would bother with them, you know. LINDA: It's remarkable that they were able to contribute to not only -- there were conflicts there? LEO: Between each other? LINDA: In the church. LEO: In the church, no. LINDA: Perhaps… LEO: The church -- well, the reason was in the church, they had tremendous pastors. They had great leaders. They were with Monsignor Gannon, who first organized and founded St. Anna's Church. He was dearly, dearly revered by the people, and they would do anything for him. And then so on with the pastors who came along. I must say, they were very dedicated and devoted and loyal to their church and to their priests. They were always nice. They did church communion and would get along very well. LINDA: Did we -- I'm sorry. Go ahead. LEO: No, I just remembered, like the Holy Name Society when there were 450 members. And they'd each have their group line up and come to church, and they were from all different sections of Italy. They were unified in that communion of faith./AT/pa/ke/es
Breast cancer (BC) risk for BRCA1 and BRCA2 mutation carriers varies by genetic and familial factors. About 50 common variants have been shown to modify BC risk for mutation carriers. All but three, were identified in general population studies. Other mutation carrier-specific susceptibility variants may exist but studies of mutation carriers have so far been underpowered. We conduct a novel case-only genome-wide association study comparing genotype frequencies between 60,212 general population BC cases and 13,007 cases with BRCA1 or BRCA2 mutations. We identify robust novel associations for 2 variants with BC for BRCA1 and 3 for BRCA2 mutation carriers, P < 10-8, at 5 loci, which are not associated with risk in the general population. They include rs60882887 at 11p11.2 where MADD, SP11 and EIF1, genes previously implicated in BC biology, are predicted as potential targets. These findings will contribute towards customising BC polygenic risk scores for BRCA1 and BRCA2 mutation carriers. ; BCAC acknowledgements. We thank all the individuals who took part in these studies and all the researchers, clinicians, technicians and administrative staff who have enabled this work to be carried out. ABCFS thank Maggie Angelakos, Judi Maskiell, Gillian Dite. ABCS thanks the Blood bank Sanquin, The Netherlands. ABCTB Investigators: Christine Clarke, Deborah Marsh, Rodney Scott, Robert Baxter, Desmond Yip, Jane Carpenter, Alison Davis, Nirmala Pathmanathan, Peter Simpson, J. Dinny Graham, Mythily Sachchithananthan. Samples are made available to researchers on a non-exclusive basis. BBCS thanks Eileen Williams, Elaine Ryder-Mills, Kara Sargus. BCEES thanks Allyson Thomson, Christobel Saunders, Terry Slevin, BreastScreen Western Australia, Elizabeth Wylie, Rachel Lloyd. The BCINIS study would not have been possible without the contributions of Dr. K. Landsman, Dr. N. Gronich, Dr. A. Flugelman, Dr. W. Saliba, Dr. E. Liani, Dr. I. Cohen, Dr. S. Kalet, Dr. V. Friedman, Dr. O. Barnet of the NICCC in Haifa, and all the contributing family medicine, surgery, pathology and oncology teams in all medical institutes in Northern Israel. The BREOGAN study would not have been possible without the contributions of the following: Manuela Gago-Dominguez, Jose Esteban Castelao, Angel Carracedo, Victor Munoz Garzon, Alejandro Novo Dominguez, Maria Elena Martinez, Sara Miranda Ponte, Carmen Redondo Marey, Maite Pena Fernandez, Manuel Enguix Castelo, Maria Torres, Manuel Calaza (BREOGAN), Jose Antunez, Maximo Fraga and the staff of the Department of Pathology and Biobank of the University Hospital Complex of Santiago-CHUS, Instituto de Investigacion Sanitaria de Santiago, IDIS, Xerencia de Xestion Integrada de Santiago-SERGAS; Joaquin Gonzalez-Carrero and the staff of the Department of Pathology and Biobank of University Hospital Complex of Vigo, Instituto de Investigacion Biomedica Galicia Sur, SERGAS, Vigo, Spain. BSUCH thanks Peter Bugert, Medical Faculty Mannheim. CBCS thanks study participants, co-investigators, collaborators and staff of the Canadian Breast Cancer Study, and project coordinators Agnes Lai and Celine Morissette. CCGP thanks Styliani Apostolaki, Anna Margiolaki, Georgios Nintos, Maria Perraki, Georgia Saloustrou, Georgia Sevastaki, Konstantinos Pompodakis. CGPS thanks staff and participants of the Copenhagen General Population Study. For the excellent technical assistance: Dorthe Uldall Andersen, Maria Birna Arnadottir, Anne Bank, Dorthe Kjeldgard Hansen. The Danish Cancer Biobank is acknowledged for providing infrastructure for the collection of blood samples for the cases. CNIO-BCS thanks Guillermo Pita, Charo Alonso, Nuria alvarez, Pilar Zamora, Primitiva Menendez, the Human Genotyping-CEGEN Unit (CNIO). The CTS Steering Committee includes Leslie Bernstein, Susan Neuhausen, James Lacey, Sophia Wang, Huiyan Ma, and Jessica Clague DeHart at the Beckman Research Institute of City of Hope, Dennis Deapen, Rich Pinder, and Eunjung Lee at the University of Southern California, Pam Horn-Ross, Peggy Reynolds, Christina Clarke Dur and David Nelson at the Cancer Prevention Institute of California, Hoda Anton-Culver, Argyrios Ziogas, and Hannah Park at the University of California Irvine, and Fred Schumacher at Case Western University. DIETCOMPLYF thanks the patients, nurses and clinical staff involved in the study. The DietCompLyf study was funded by the charity Against Breast Cancer (Registered Charity Number 1121258) and the NCRN. We thank the participants and the investigators of EPIC (European Prospective Investigation into Cancer and Nutrition). ESTHER thanks Hartwig Ziegler, Sonja Wolf, Volker Hermann, Christa Stegmaier, Katja Butterbach. GC-HBOC thanks Stefanie Engert, Heide Hellebrand, Sandra Krober and LIFE - Leipzig Research Centre for Civilization Diseases (Markus Loeffler, Joachim Thiery, Matthias Nuchter, Ronny Baber). The GENICA Network: Dr. Margarete Fischer-Bosch-Institute of Clinical Pharmacology, Stuttgart, and University of Tubingen, Germany [HB, Wing-Yee Lo], German Cancer Consortium (DKTK) and German Cancer Research Center (DKFZ) Partner Site Tubingen [[HB], gefordert durch die Deutsche Forschungsgemeinschaft (DFG) im Rahmen der Exzellenzstrategie des Bundes und der Lander - EXC 2180 - 390900677 [HB], Department of Internal Medicine, Evangelische Kliniken Bonn gGmbH, Johanniter Krankenhaus, Bonn, Germany [YDK, Christian Baisch], Institute of Pathology, University of Bonn, Germany [Hans-Peter Fischer], Molecular Genetics of Breast Cancer, Deutsches Krebsforschungszentrum (DKFZ), Heidelberg, Germany [Ute Hamann], Institute for Prevention and Occupational Medicine of the German Social Accident Insurance, Institute of the Ruhr University Bochum (IPA), Bochum, Germany [Thomas Bruning, Beate Pesch, Sylvia Rabstein, Anne Lotz]; and Institute of Occupational Medicine and Maritime Medicine, University Medical Center Hamburg-Eppendorf, Germany [Volker Harth]. HABCS thanks Michael Bremer. HEBCS thanks Kirsimari Aaltonen, Irja Erkkila. HUBCS thanks Shamil Gantsev. KARMA and SASBAC thank the Swedish Medical Research Counsel. KBCP thanks Eija Myohanen, Helena Kemilainen. kConFab/AOCS wish to thank Heather Thorne, Eveline Niedermayr, all the kConFab research nurses and staff, the heads and staff of the Family Cancer Clinics, and the Clinical Follow-Up Study (which has received funding from the NHMRC, the National Breast Cancer Foundation, Cancer Australia, and the National Institute of Health (USA)) for their contributions to this resource, and the many families who contribute to kConFab. LMBC thanks Gilian Peuteman, Thomas Van Brussel, EvyVanderheyden and Kathleen Corthouts. MARIE thanks Petra Seibold, Dieter Flesch-Janys, Judith Heinz, Nadia Obi, Alina Vrieling, Sabine Behrens, Ursula Eilber, Muhabbet Celik, Til Olchers and Stefan Nickels. MBCSG (Milan Breast Cancer Study Group): Mariarosaria Calvello, Davide Bondavalli, Aliana Guerrieri Gonzaga, Monica Marabelli, Irene Feroce, and the personnel of the Cogentech Cancer Genetic Test Laboratory. The MCCS was made possible by the contribution of many people, including the original investigators, the teams that recruited the participants and continue working on follow-up, and the many thousands of Melbourne residents who continue to participate in the study. We thank the coordinators, the research staff and especially the MMHS participants for their continued collaboration on research studies in breast cancer. MSKCC thanks Marina Corines, Lauren Jacobs. MTLGEBCS would like to thank Martine Tranchant (CHU de Quebec - Universite Laval Research Center), Marie-France Valois, Annie Turgeon and Lea Heguy (McGill University Health Center, Royal Victoria Hospital; McGill University) for DNA extraction, sample management and skilful technical assistance. J.S. is Chair holder of the Canada Research Chair in Oncogenetics. NBHS and SBCGS thank study participants and research staff for their contributions and commitment to the studies. For NHS and NHS2 the study protocol was approved by the institutional review boards of the Brigham and Women's Hospital and Harvard T.H. Chan School of Public Health, and those of participating registries as required. We would like to thank the participants and staff of the NHS and NHS2 for their valuable contributions as well as the following state cancer registries for their help: A.L., A.Z., A.R., C.A., C.O., C.T., D.E., F.L., G.A., I.D., I.L., I.N., I.A., K.Y., L.A., M.E., M.D., M.A., M.I., N.E., N.H., N.J., N.Y., N.C., N.D., O.H., O.K., O.R., P.A., R.I., S.C., T.N., T.X., V.A., W.A., and W.Y. The authors assume full responsibility for analyses and interpretation of these data. OFBCR thanks Teresa Selander, Nayana Weerasooriya. ORIGO thanks E. Krol-Warmerdam, and J. Blom for patient accrual, administering questionnaires, and managing clinical information. PBCS thanks Louise Brinton, Mark Sherman, Neonila Szeszenia-Dabrowska, Beata Peplonska, Witold Zatonski, Pei Chao, Michael Stagner. The ethical approval for the POSH study is MREC /00/6/69, UKCRN ID: 1137. We thank staff in the Experimental Cancer Medicine Centre (ECMC) supported Faculty of Medicine Tissue Bank and the Faculty of Medicine DNA Banking resource. RBCS thanks Jannet Blom, Saskia Pelders, Annette Heemskerk and the Erasmus MC Family Cancer Clinic. We thank the SEARCH and EPIC teams. SKKDKFZS thanks all study participants, clinicians, family doctors, researchers and technicians for their contributions and commitment to this study. SZBCS thanks Ewa Putresza. UCIBCS thanks Irene Masunaka. UKBGS thanks Breast Cancer Now and the Institute of Cancer Research for support and funding of the Breakthrough Generations Study, and the study participants, study staff, and the doctors, nurses and other health care providers and health information sources who have contributed to the study. We acknowledge NHS funding to the Royal Marsden/ICR NIHR Biomedical Research Centre. We acknowledge funding to the Manchester NIHR Biomedical Research Centre (IS-BRC-1215-20007). The authors thank the WHI investigators and staff for their dedication and the study participants for making the program possible. CIMBA acknowledgments. All the families and clinicians who contribute to the studies; Catherine M. Phelan for her contribution to CIMBA until she passed away on 22 September 2017; Sue Healey, in particular taking on the task of mutation classification with the late Olga Sinilnikova; Maggie Angelakos, Judi Maskiell, Gillian Dite, Helen Tsimiklis; members and participants in the New York site of the Breast Cancer Family Registry; members and participants in the Ontario Familial Breast Cancer Registry; Vilius Rudaitis and Laimonas Grikeviius; Drs Janis Eglitis, Anna Krilova and Aivars Stengrevics; Yuan Chun Ding and Linda Steele for their work in participant enrollment and biospecimen and data management; Bent Ejlertsen and Anne-Marie Gerdes for the recruitment and genetic counseling of participants; Alicia Barroso, Rosario Alonso and Guillermo Pita; all the individuals and the researchers who took part in CONSIT TEAM (Consorzio Italiano Tumori Ereditari Alla Mammella), in particular: Bernard Peissel, Dario Zimbalatti, Daniela Zaffaroni, Alessandra Viel, Giuseppe Giannini Liliana Varesco, Viviana Gismondi, Maria Grazia Tibiletti, Daniela Furlan, Antonella Savarese, Aline Martayan, Stefania Tommasi, Brunella Pilato and the personnel of the Cogentech Cancer Genetic Test Laboratory, Milan, Italy. Ms. JoEllen Weaver and Dr. Betsy Bove; FPGMX: members of the Cancer Genetics group (IDIS): Marta Santamarina, Miguel Aguado and Olivia Rios; IFE - Leipzig Research Centre for Civilization Diseases (Markus Loeffler, Joachim Thiery, Matthias Nuchter, Ronny Baber); We thank all participants, clinicians, family doctors, researchers, and technicians for their contributions and commitment to the DKFZ study and the collaborating groups in Lahore, Pakistan (Noor Muhammad, Sidra Gull, Seerat Bajwa, Faiz Ali Khan, Humaira Naeemi, Saima Faisal, Asif Loya, Mohammed Aasim Yusuf) and Bogota, Colombia (Ignacio Briceno, Fabian Gil). Genetic Modifiers of Cancer Risk in BRCA1/2 Mutation Carriers (GEMO) study is a study from the National Cancer Genetics Network UNICANCER Genetic Group, France. We wish to pay a tribute to Olga M. Sinilnikova, who with Dominique Stoppa-Lyonnet initiated and coordinated GEMO until she sadly passed away on the 30th June 2014. The team in Lyon (Olga Sinilnikova, Melanie Leone, Laure Barjhoux, Carole Verny-Pierre, Sylvie Mazoyer, Francesca Damiola, Valerie Sornin) managed the GEMO samples until the biological resource centre was transferred to Paris in December 2015 (Noura Mebirouk, Fabienne Lesueur, Dominique Stoppa-Lyonnet). We want to thank all the GEMO collaborating groups for their contribution to this study: Coordinating Centre, Service de Genetique, Institut Curie, Paris, France: Muriel Belotti, Ophelie Bertrand, Anne-Marie Birot, Bruno Buecher, Sandrine Caputo, Anais Dupre, Emmanuelle Fourme, Marion Gauthier-Villars, Lisa Golmard, Claude Houdayer, Marine Le Mentec, Virginie Moncoutier, Antoine de Pauw, Claire Saule, Dominique Stoppa-Lyonnet, and Inserm U900, Institut Curie, Paris, France: Fabienne Lesueur, Noura Mebirouk. Contributing Centres: Unite Mixte de Genetique Constitutionnelle des Cancers Frequents, Hospices Civils de Lyon - Centre Leon Berard, Lyon, France: Nadia Boutry-Kryza, Alain Calender, Sophie Giraud, Melanie Leone. Institut Gustave Roussy, Villejuif, France: Brigitte Bressac-de-Paillerets, Olivier Caron, Marine Guillaud-Bataille. Centre Jean Perrin, Clermont-Ferrand, France: Yves-Jean Bignon, Nancy Uhrhammer. Centre Leon Berard, Lyon, France: Valerie Bonadona, Christine Lasset. Centre Francois Baclesse, Caen, France: Pascaline Berthet, Laurent Castera, Dominique Vaur. Institut Paoli Calmettes, Marseille, France: Violaine Bourdon, Catherine Nogues, Tetsuro Noguchi, Cornel Popovici, Audrey Remenieras, Hagay Sobol. CHU Arnaud-de-Villeneuve, Montpellier, France: Isabelle Coupier, Pascal Pujol. Centre Oscar Lambret, Lille, France: Claude Adenis, Aurelie Dumont, Francoise Revillion. Centre Paul Strauss, Strasbourg, France: Daniele Muller. Institut Bergonie, Bordeaux, France: Emmanuelle Barouk-Simonet, Francoise Bonnet, Virginie Bubien, Michel Longy, Nicolas Sevenet, Institut Claudius Regaud, Toulouse, France: Laurence Gladieff, Rosine Guimbaud, Viviane Feillel, Christine Toulas. CHU Grenoble, France: Helene Dreyfus, Christine Dominique Leroux, Magalie Peysselon, Rebischung. CHU Dijon, France: Amandine Baurand, Geoffrey Bertolone, Fanny Coron, Laurence Faivre, Caroline Jacquot, Sarab Lizard. CHU St-Etienne, France: Caroline Kientz, Marine Lebrun, Fabienne Prieur. Hotel Dieu Centre Hospitalier, Chambery, France: Sandra Fert Ferrer. Centre Antoine Lacassagne, Nice, France: Veronique Mari. CHU Limoges, France: Laurence Venat-Bouvet. CHU Nantes, France: Stephane Bezieau, Capucine Delnatte. CHU Bretonneau, Tours and Centre Hospitalier de Bourges France: Isabelle Mortemousque. Groupe Hospitalier Pitie-Salpetriere, Paris, France: Chrystelle Colas, Florence Coulet, Florent Soubrier, Mathilde Warcoin. CHU Vandoeuvre-les-Nancy, France: Myriam Bronner, Johanna Sokolowska. CHU Besancon, France: Marie-Agnes Collonge-Rame, Alexandre Damette. CHU Poitiers, Centre Hospitalier d'Angouleme and Centre Hospitalier de Niort, France: Paul Gesta. Centre Hospitalier de La Rochelle: Hakima Lallaoui. CHU Nimes Caremeau, France: Jean Chiesa. CHI Poissy, France: Denise Molina-Gomes. CHU Angers, France: Olivier Ingster; Ilse Coene en Brecht Crombez; Ilse Coene and Brecht Crombez; Alicia Tosar and Paula Diaque; Drs.Sofia Khan, Taru A. Muranen, Carl Blomqvist, Irja Erkkila and Virpi Palola; The Hereditary Breast and Ovarian Cancer Research Group Netherlands (HEBON) consists of the following Collaborating Centers: Coordinating center: Netherlands Cancer Institute, Amsterdam, NL: M.A. Rookus, F.B.L. Hogervorst, F.E. van Leeuwen, S. Verhoef, M.K. Schmidt, N.S. Russell, D.J. Jenner; Erasmus Medical Center, Rotterdam, NL: J.M. Collee, A.M.W. van den Ouweland, M.J. Hooning, C. Seynaeve, C.H.M. van Deurzen, I.M. Obdeijn; Leiden University Medical Center, NL: C.J. van Asperen, J.T. Wijnen, R.A.E.M. Tollenaar, P. Devilee, T.C.T.E.F. van Cronenburg; Radboud University Nijmegen Medical Center, NL: C.M. Kets, A.R. Mensenkamp; University Medical Center Utrecht, NL: M.G.E.M. Ausems, R.B. van der Luijt, C.C. van der Pol; Amsterdam Medical Center, NL: C.M. Aalfs, T.A.M. van Os; VU University Medical Center, Amsterdam, NL: J.J.P. Gille, Q. Waisfisz, H.E.J. Meijers-Heijboer; University Hospital Maastricht, NL: E.B. Gomez-Garcia, M.J. Blok; University Medical Center Groningen, NL: J.C. Oosterwijk, A.H. van der Hout, M.J. Mourits, G.H. de Bock; The Netherlands Foundation for the detection of hereditary tumours, Leiden, NL: H.F. Vasen; The Netherlands Comprehensive Cancer Organization (IKNL): S. Siesling, J.Verloop; the ICO Hereditary Cancer Program team led by Dr. Gabriel Capella; the ICO Hereditary Cancer Program team led by Dr. Gabriel Capella; Dr Martine Dumont for sample management and skillful assistance; Ana Peixoto, Catarina Santos and Pedro Pinto; members of the Center of Molecular Diagnosis, Oncogenetics Department and Molecular Oncology Research Center of Barretos Cancer Hospital; Heather Thorne, Eveline Niedermayr, all the kConFab research nurses and staff, the heads and staff of the Family Cancer Clinics, and the Clinical Follow-Up Study (which has received funding from the NHMRC, the National Breast Cancer Foundation, Cancer Australia, and the National Institute of Health (USA)) for their contributions to this resource, and the many families who contribute to kConFab; the investigators of the Australia New Zealand NRG Oncology group; members and participants in the Ontario Cancer Genetics Network; Leigha Senter, Kevin Sweet, Caroline Craven, Julia Cooper, Amber Aielts, and Michelle O'Conor; HVH: acknowledgments to the Cellex Foundation for providing research facilities and equipment. Dr Juliette Coignard was supported by a fellowship of INCa Institut National du Cancer N degrees 2015-181, la Ligue Nationale contre le Cancer IP/SC-15229 and Olga Sinilnikova's fellowship (2016). BCAC Funding. BCAC is funded by Cancer Research UK [C1287/A16563, C1287/A10118], the European Union's Horizon 2020 Research and Innovation Programme (grant numbers 634935 and 633784 for BRIDGES and B-CAST respectively), and by the European Communitys Seventh Framework Programme under grant agreement number 223175 (grant number HEALTH-F2-2009-223175) (COGS). The EU Horizon 2020 Research and Innovation Programme funding source had no role in study design, data collection, data analysis, data interpretation or writing of the report. Genotyping of the OncoArray was funded by the NIH Grant U19 CA148065, and Cancer UK Grant C1287/A16563 and the PERSPECTIVE project supported by the Government of Canada through Genome Canada and the Canadian Institutes of Health Research (grant GPH-129344) and, the Ministere de l'Economie, Science et Innovation du Quebec through Genome Quebec and the PSRSIIRI-701 grant, and the Quebec Breast Cancer Foundation. The Australian Breast Cancer Family Study (ABCFS) was supported by grant UM1 CA164920 from the National Cancer Institute (USA). The content of this manuscript does not necessarily reflect the views or policies of the National Cancer Institute or any of the collaborating centers in the Breast Cancer Family Registry (BCFR), nor does mention of trade names, commercial products, or organizations imply endorsement by the USA Government or the BCFR. The ABCFS was also supported by the National Health and Medical Research Council of Australia, the New South Wales Cancer Council, the Victorian Health Promotion Foundation (Australia) and the Victorian Breast Cancer Research Consortium. J.L.H. is a National Health and Medical Research Council (NHMRC) Senior Principal Research Fellow. M.C.S. is a NHMRC Senior Research Fellow. The ABCS study was supported by the Dutch Cancer Society [grants NKI 2007-3839; 2009 4363]. The Australian Breast Cancer Tissue Bank (ABCTB) was supported by the National Health and Medical Research Council of Australia, The Cancer Institute NSW and the National Breast Cancer Foundation. The work of the BBCC was partly funded by ELAN-Fond of the University Hospital of Erlangen. The BBCS is funded by Cancer Research UK and Breast Cancer Now and acknowledges NHS funding to the NIHR Biomedical Research Centre, and the National Cancer Research Network (NCRN). The BCEES was funded by the National Health and Medical Research Council, Australia and the Cancer Council Western Australia and acknowledges funding from the National Breast Cancer Foundation (JS). For the BCFR-NY, BCFR-PA, BCFR-UT this work was supported by grant UM1 CA164920 from the National Cancer Institute. The content of this manuscript does not necessarily reflect the views or policies of the National Cancer Institute or any of the collaborating centers in the Breast Cancer Family Registry (BCFR), nor does mention of trade names, commercial products, or organizations imply endorsement by the US Government or the BCFR. The BREast Oncology GAlician Network (BREOGAN) is funded by Accion Estrategica de Salud del Instituto de Salud Carlos III FIS PI12/02125/Cofinanciado FEDER; Accion Estrategica de Salud del Instituto de Salud Carlos III FIS Intrasalud (PI13/01136); Programa Grupos Emergentes, Cancer Genetics Unit, Instituto de Investigacion Biomedica Galicia Sur. Xerencia de Xestion Integrada de Vigo-SERGAS, Instituto de Salud Carlos III, Spain; Grant 10CSA012E, Conselleria de Industria Programa Sectorial de Investigacion Aplicada, PEME I + D e I + D Suma del Plan Gallego de Investigacion, Desarrollo e Innovacion Tecnologica de la Conselleria de Industria de la Xunta de Galicia, Spain; Grant EC11-192. Fomento de la Investigacion Clinica Independiente, Ministerio de Sanidad, Servicios Sociales e Igualdad, Spain; and Grant FEDER-Innterconecta. Ministerio de Economia y Competitividad, Xunta de Galicia, Spain. The BSUCH study was supported by the Dietmar-Hopp Foundation, the Helmholtz Society and the German Cancer Research Center (DKFZ). CBCS is funded by the Canadian Cancer Society (grant # 313404) and the Canadian Institutes of Health Research. CCGP is supported by funding from the University of Crete. The CECILE study was supported by Fondation de France, Institut National du Cancer (INCa), Ligue Nationale contre le Cancer, Agence Nationale de Securite Sanitaire, de l'Alimentation, de l'Environnement et du Travail (ANSES), Agence Nationale de la Recherche (ANR). The CGPS was supported by the Chief Physician Johan Boserup and Lise Boserup Fund, the Danish Medical Research Council, and Herlev and Gentofte Hospital. The CNIO-BCS was supported by the Instituto de Salud Carlos III, the Red Tematica de Investigacion Cooperativa en Cancer and grants from the Asociacion Espanola Contra el Cancer and the Fondo de Investigacion Sanitario (PI11/00923 and PI12/00070). The CTS was initially supported by the California Breast Cancer Act of 1993 and the California Breast Cancer Research Fund (contract 97-10500) and is currently funded through the National Institutes of Health (R01 CA77398, UM1 CA164917, and U01 CA199277). Collection of cancer incidence data was supported by the California Department of Public Health as part of the statewide cancer reporting program mandated by California Health and Safety Code Section 103885. The University of Westminster curates the DietCompLyf database funded by Against Breast Cancer Registered Charity No. 1121258 and the NCRN. The coordination of EPIC is financially supported by the European Commission (DG-SANCO) and the International Agency for Research on Cancer. The national cohorts are supported by: Ligue Contre le Cancer, Institut Gustave Roussy, Mutuelle Generale de l'Education Nationale, Institut National de la Sante et de la Recherche Medicale (INSERM) (France); German Cancer Aid, German Cancer Research Center (DKFZ), Federal Ministry of Education and Research (BMBF) (Germany); the Hellenic Health Foundation, the Stavros Niarchos Foundation (Greece); Associazione Italiana per la Ricerca sul Cancro-AIRC-Italy and National Research Council (Italy); Dutch Ministry of Public Health, Welfare and Sports (VWS), Netherlands Cancer Registry (NKR), LK Research Funds, Dutch Prevention Funds, Dutch ZON (Zorg Onderzoek Nederland), World Cancer Research Fund (WCRF), Statistics Netherlands (The Netherlands); Health Research Fund (FIS), PI13/00061 to Granada, PI13/01162 to EPIC-Murcia, Regional Governments of Andalucia, Asturias, Basque Country, Murcia and Navarra, ISCIII RETIC (RD06/0020) (Spain); Cancer Research UK (14136 to EPIC-Norfolk; C570/A16491 and C8221/A19170 to EPIC-Oxford), Medical Research Council (1000143 to EPIC-Norfolk, MR/M012190/1 to EPIC-Oxford) (United Kingdom). The ESTHER study was supported by a grant from the Baden Wurttemberg Ministry of Science, Research and Arts. Additional cases were recruited in the context of the VERDI study, which was supported by a grant from the German Cancer Aid (Deutsche Krebshilfe). The GC-HBOC (German Consortium of Hereditary Breast and Ovarian Cancer) is supported by the German Cancer Aid (grant no 110837, coordinator: Rita K. Schmutzler, Cologne). This work was also funded by the European Regional Development Fund and Free State of Saxony, Germany (LIFE - Leipzig Research Centre for Civilization Diseases, project numbers 713-241202, 713-241202, 14505/2470, 14575/2470). The GENICA was funded by the Federal Ministry of Education and Research (BMBF) Germany grants 01KW9975/5, 01KW9976/8, 01KW9977/0 and 01KW0114, the Robert Bosch Foundation, Stuttgart, Deutsches Krebsforschungszentrum (DKFZ), Heidelberg, the Institute for Prevention and Occupational Medicine of the German Social Accident Insurance, Institute of the Ruhr University Bochum (IPA), Bochum, as well as the Department of Internal Medicine, Evangelische Kliniken Bonn gGmbH, Johanniter Krankenhaus, Bonn, Germany. The GESBC was supported by the Deutsche Krebshilfe e. V. [70492] and the German Cancer Research Center (DKFZ). The HABCS study was supported by the Claudia von Schilling Foundation for Breast Cancer Research, by the Lower Saxonian Cancer Society, and by the Rudolf Bartling Foundation. The HEBCS was financially supported by the Helsinki UniversityHospital Research Fund, the Finnish Cancer Society, and the Sigrid Juselius Foundation. The HUBCS was supported by a grant from the German Federal Ministry of Research and Education (RUS08/017), and by the Russian Foundation for Basic Research and the Federal Agency for Scientific Organizations for support the Bioresource collections and RFBR grants 14-04-97088, 17-29-06014 and 17-44-020498. Financial support for KARBAC was provided through the regional agreement on medical training and clinical research (ALF) between Stockholm County Council and Karolinska Institutet, the Swedish Cancer Society, The Gustav V Jubilee foundation and Bert von Kantzows foundation. The KARMA study was supported by Marit and Hans Rausings Initiative Against Breast Cancer. The KBCP was financially supported by the special Government Funding (EVO) of Kuopio University Hospital grants, Cancer Fund of North Savo, the Finnish Cancer Organizations, and by the strategic funding of the University of Eastern Finland. kConFab is supported by a grant from the National Breast Cancer Foundation, and previously by the National Health and Medical Research Council (NHMRC), the Queensland Cancer Fund, the Cancer Councils of New South Wales, Victoria, Tasmania and South Australia, and the Cancer Foundation of Western Australia. Financial support for the AOCS was provided by the United States Army Medical Research and Materiel Command [DAMD17-01-1-0729], Cancer Council Victoria, Queensland Cancer Fund, Cancer Council New South Wales, Cancer Council South Australia, The Cancer Foundation of Western Australia, Cancer Council Tasmania and the National Health and Medical Research Council of Australia (NHMRC; 400413, 400281, 199600). G.C.T. and P.W. are supported by the NHMRC. RB was a Cancer Institute NSW Clinical Research Fellow. LMBC is supported by the 'Stichting tegen Kanker'. The MARIE study was supported by the Deutsche Krebshilfe e.V. [70-2892-BR I, 106332, 108253, 108419, 110826, 110828], the Hamburg Cancer Society, the German Cancer Research Center (DKFZ) and the Federal Ministry of Education and Research (BMBF) Germany [01KH0402]. MBCSG is supported by grants from the Italian Association for Cancer Research (AIRC; IG2014 no.15547) to P. Radice. The MCBCS was supported by the NIH grants CA192393, CA116167, CA176785 an NIH Specialized Program of Research Excellence (SPORE) in Breast Cancer [CA116201], and the Breast Cancer Research Foundation and a generous gift from the David F. and Margaret T. Grohne Family Foundation. The Melbourne Collaborative Cohort Study (MCCS) cohort recruitment was funded by VicHealth and Cancer Council Victoria. The MCCS was further augmented by Australian National Health and Medical Research Council grants 209057, 396414 and 1074383 and by infrastructure provided by Cancer Council Victoria. Cases and their vital status were ascertained through the Victorian Cancer Registry and the Australian Institute of Health and Welfare, including the National Death Index and the Australian Cancer Database. The MEC was support by NIH grants CA63464, CA54281, CA098758, CA132839 and CA164973. The MISS study is supported by funding from ERC-2011-294576 Advanced grant, Swedish Cancer Society, Swedish Research Council, Local hospital funds, Berta Kamprad Foundation, Gunnar Nilsson. The MMHS study was supported by NIH grants CA97396, CA128931, CA116201, CA140286 and CA177150. MSKCC is supported by grants from the Breast Cancer Research Foundation and Robert and Kate Niehaus Clinical Cancer Genetics Initiative. The work of MTLGEBCS was supported by the Quebec Breast Cancer Foundation, the Canadian Institutes of Health Research for the CIHR Team in Familial Risks of Breast Cancer program - grant # CRN-87521 and the Ministry of Economic Development, Innovation and Export Trade - grant # PSR-SIIRI-701. The NBHS was supported by NIH grant R01CA100374. Biological sample preparation was conducted the Survey and Biospecimen Shared Resource, which is supported by P30 CA68485. The Northern California Breast Cancer Family Registry (NC-BCFR) and Ontario Familial Breast Cancer Registry (OFBCR) were supported by grant UM1 CA164920 from the National Cancer Institute (USA). The content of this manuscript does not necessarily reflect the views or policies of the National Cancer Institute or any of the collaborating centers in the Breast Cancer Family Registry (BCFR), nor does mention of trade names, commercial products, or organizations imply endorsement by the USA Government or the BCFR. The Carolina Breast Cancer Study was funded by Komen Foundation, the National Cancer Institute (P50 CA058223, U54 CA156733, U01 CA179715), and the North Carolina University Cancer Research Fund. The NHS was supported by NIH grants P01 CA87969, UM1 CA186107, and U19 CA148065. The NHS2 was supported by NIH grants UM1 CA176726 and U19 CA148065. The ORIGO study was supported by the Dutch Cancer Society (RUL 1997-1505) and the Biobanking and Biomolecular Resources Research Infrastructure (BBMRI-NL CP16). The PBCS was funded by Intramural Research Funds of the National Cancer Institute, Department of Health and Human Services, USA. Genotyping for PLCO was supported by the Intramural Research Program of the National Institutes of Health, NCI, Division of Cancer Epidemiology and Genetics. The PLCO is supported by the Intramural Research Program of the Division of Cancer Epidemiology and Genetics and supported by contracts from the Division of Cancer Prevention, National Cancer Institute, National Institutes of Health. The POSH study is funded by Cancer Research UK (grants C1275/A11699, C1275/C22524, C1275/A19187, C1275/A15956 and Breast Cancer Campaign 2010PR62, 2013PR044. The RBCS was funded by the Dutch Cancer Society (DDHK 2004-3124, DDHK 2009-4318. SEARCH is funded by Cancer Research UK [C490/A10124, C490/A16561] and supported by the UK National Institute for Health Research Biomedical Research Centre at the University of Cambridge. The University of Cambridge has received salary support for PDPP from the NHS in the East of England through the Clinical Academic Reserve. The Sister Study (SISTER) is supported by the Intramural Research Program of the NIH, National Institute of Environmental Health Sciences (Z01-ES044005 and Z01-ES049033). The Two Sister Study (2SISTER) was supported by the Intramural Research Program of the NIH, National Institute of Environmental Health Sciences (Z01-ES044005 and Z01-ES102245), and, also by a grant from Susan G. Komen for the Cure, grant FAS0703856. SKKDKFZS is supported by the DKFZ. The SMC is funded by the Swedish Cancer Foundation and the Swedish Research Council (VR 2017-00644) grant for the Swedish Infrastructure for Medical Population-based Life-course Environmental Research (SIMPLER). The SZBCS and IHCC were supported by Grant PBZ_KBN_122/P05/2004 and the program of the Minister of Science and Higher Education under the name Regional Initiative of Excellence in 2019-2022 project number 002/RID/2018/19 amount of financing 12 000 000 PLN. The TNBCC was supported by: a Specialized Program of Research Excellence (SPORE) in Breast Cancer (CA116201), a grant from the Breast Cancer Research Foundation, a generous gift from the David F. and Margaret T. Grohne Family Foundation. The UCIBCS component of this research was supported by the NIH [CA58860, CA92044] and the Lon V Smith Foundation [LVS39420]. The UKBGS is funded by Breast Cancer Now and the Institute of Cancer Research (ICR), London. The UKOPS study was funded by The Eve Appeal (The Oak Foundation) and supported by the National Institute for Health Research University College London Hospitals Biomedical Research Centre. CIMBA Funding. CIMBA: The CIMBA data management and data analysis were supported by Cancer Research - UK grants C12292/A20861, C12292/A11174. GCT and ABS are NHMRC Research Fellows. iCOGS: the European Community's Seventh Framework Programme under grant agreement no 223175 (HEALTH-F2-2009-223175) (COGS), Cancer Research UK (C1287/A10118, C1287/A 10710, C12292/A11174, C1281/A12014, C5047/A8384, C5047/A15007, C5047/A10692, C8197/A16565), the National Institutes of Health (CA128978) and Post-Cancer GWAS initiative (1U19 CA148537, 1U19 CA148065 and 1U19 CA148112 - the GAME-ON initiative), the Department of Defence (W81XWH-10-1-0341), the Canadian Institutes of Health Research (CIHR) for the CIHR Team in Familial Risks of Breast Cancer (CRN-87521), and the Ministry of Economic Development, Innovation and Export Trade (PSR-SIIRI-701), Komen Foundation for the Cure, the Breast Cancer Research Foundation, and the Ovarian Cancer Research Fund. The PERSPECTIVE project was supported by the Government of Canada through Genome Canada and the Canadian Institutes of Health Research, the Ministry of Economy, Science and Innovation through Genome Quebec, and The Quebec Breast Cancer Foundation. BCFR: UM1 CA164920 from the National Cancer Institute. The content of this manuscript does not necessarily reflect the views or policies of the National Cancer Institute or any of the collaborating centers in the Breast Cancer Family Registry (BCFR), nor does mention of trade names, commercial products, or organizations imply endorsement by the US Government or the BCFR. BIDMC: Breast Cancer Research Foundation. CNIO: Spanish Ministry of Health PI16/00440 supported by FEDER funds, the Spanish Ministry of Economy and Competitiveness (MINECO) SAF2014-57680-R and the Spanish Research Network on Rare diseases (CIBERER). COH-CCGCRN: Research reported in this publication was supported by the National Cancer Institute of the National Institutes of Health under grant number R25CA112486, and RC4CA153828 (PI: J. Weitzel) from the National Cancer Institute and the Office of the Director, National Institutes of Health. The content is solely the responsibility of the authors and does not necessarily represent the official views of the National Institutes of Health. CONSIT TEAM: Funds from Italian citizens who allocated the 5x1000 share of their tax payment in support of the Fondazione IRCCS Istituto Nazionale Tumori, according to Italian laws (INT-Institutional strategic projects '5x1000') to S. Manoukian. Associazione Italiana Ricerca sul Cancro (AIRC; IG2015 no.16732) to P. Peterlongo. DEMOKRITOS: European Union (European Social Fund - ESF) and Greek national funds through the Operational Program Education and Lifelong Learning of the National Strategic Reference Framework (NSRF) - Research Funding Program of the General Secretariat for Research & Technology: SYN11_10_19 NBCA. Investing in knowledge society through the European Social Fund. DKFZ: German Cancer Research Center. EMBRACE: Cancer Research UK Grants C1287/A10118 and C1287/A11990. D. Gareth Evans and Fiona Lalloo are supported by an NIHR grant to the Biomedical Research Centre, Manchester. The Investigators at The Institute of Cancer Research and The Royal Marsden NHS Foundation Trust are supported by an NIHR grant to the Biomedical Research Centre at The Institute of Cancer Research and The Royal Marsden NHS Foundation Trust. Ros Eeles and Elizabeth Bancroft are supported by Cancer Research UK Grant C5047/A8385. Ros Eeles is also supported by NIHR support to the Biomedical Research Centre at The Institute of Cancer Research and The Royal Marsden NHS Foundation Trust. FCCC: A.K.G. was in part funded by the NCI (R01 CA214545), The University of Kansas Cancer Center Support Grant (P30 CA168524), The Kansas Institute for Precision Medicine (P20 GM130423), and the Kansas Bioscience Authority Eminent Scholar Program. A.K.G. is the Chancellors Distinguished Chair in Biomedical Sciences Professorship. A.Vega is supported by the Spanish Health Research Foundation, Instituto de Salud Carlos III (ISCIII), partially supported by FEDER funds through Research Activity Intensification Program (contract grant numbers: INT15/00070, INT16/00154, INT17/00133), and through Centro de Investigacion Biomedica en Red de Enferemdades Raras CIBERER (ACCI 2016: ER17P1AC7112/2018); Autonomous Government of Galicia (Consolidation and structuring program: IN607B), and by the Fundacion Mutua Madrilena (call 2018). GC-HBOC: German Cancer Aid (grant no 110837, Rita K. Schmutzler) and the European Regional Development Fund and Free State of Saxony, Germany (LIFE - Leipzig Research Centre for Civilization Diseases, project numbers 713-241202, 713-241202, 14505/2470, 14575/2470). GEMO: Ligue Nationale Contre le Cancer; the Association Le cancer du sein, parlons-en! Award, the Canadian Institutes of Health Research for the CIHR Team in Familial Risks of Breast Cancer program and the French National Institute of Cancer (INCa grants 2013-1-BCB-01-ICH-1 and SHS-E-SP 18-015). GEORGETOWN: the Non-Therapeutic Subject Registry Shared Resource at Georgetown University (NIH/NCI grant P30-CA051008), the Fisher Center for Hereditary Cancer and Clinical Genomics Research, and Swing Fore the Cure. G-FAST: Bruce Poppe is a senior clinical investigator of FWO. Mattias Van Heetvelde obtained funding from IWT. HCSC: Spanish Ministry of Health PI15/00059, PI16/01292, and CB-161200301 CIBERONC from ISCIII (Spain), partially supported by European Regional Development FEDER funds. HEBCS: Helsinki University Hospital Research Fund, the Finnish Cancer Society and the Sigrid Juselius Foundation. HEBON: the Dutch Cancer Society grants NKI1998-1854, NKI2004-3088, NKI2007-3756, the Netherlands Organization of Scientific Research grant NWO 91109024, the Pink Ribbon grants 110005 and 2014-187.WO76, the BBMRI grant NWO 184.021.007/CP46 and the Transcan grant JTC 2012 Cancer 12-054. HEBON thanks the registration teams of Dutch Cancer Registry (IKNL; S. Siesling, J. Verloop) and the Dutch Pathology database (PALGA; L. Overbeek) for part of the data collection. ICO: The authors would like to particularly acknowledge the support of the Asociacion Espanola Contra el Cancer (AECC), the Instituto de Salud Carlos III (organismo adscrito al Ministerio de Economia y Competitividad) and Fondo Europeo de Desarrollo Regional (FEDER), una manera de hacer Europa (PI10/01422, PI13/00285, PIE13/00022, PI15/00854, PI16/00563 and CIBERONC) and the Institut Catala de la Salut and Autonomous Government of Catalonia (2009SGR290, 2014SGR338 and PERIS Project MedPerCan). INHERIT: Canadian Institutes of Health Research for the CIHR Team in Familial Risks of Breast Cancer program - grant # CRN-87521 and the Ministry of Economic Development, Innovation and Export Trade - grant # PSR-SIIRI-701. IOVHBOCS: Ministero della Salute and 5x1000 Istituto Oncologico Veneto grant. kConFab: The National Breast Cancer Foundation, and previously by the National Health and Medical Research Council (NHMRC), the Queensland Cancer Fund, the Cancer Councils of New South Wales, Victoria, Tasmania and South Australia, and the Cancer Foundation of Western Australia. MAYO: NIH grants CA116167, CA192393 and CA176785, an NCI Specialized Program of Research Excellence (SPORE) in Breast Cancer (CA116201),and a grant from the Breast Cancer Research Foundation. MCGILL: Jewish General Hospital Weekend to End Breast Cancer, Quebec Ministry of Economic Development, Innovation and Export Trade. Marc Tischkowitz is supported by the funded by the European Union Seventh Framework Program (2007Y2013)/European Research Council (Grant No. 310018). MSKCC: the Breast Cancer Research Foundation, the Robert and Kate Niehaus Clinical Cancer Genetics Initiative, the Andrew Sabin Research Fund and a Cancer Center Support Grant/Core Grant (P30 CA008748). NCI: the Intramural Research Program of the US National Cancer Institute, NIH, and by support services contracts NO2-CP-11019-50, N02-CP-21013-63 and N02-CP-65504 with Westat, Inc, Rockville, MD. NNPIO: the Russian Foundation for Basic Research (grants 17-00-00171, 18-515-45012 and 19-515-25001). NRG Oncology: U10 CA180868, NRG SDMC grant U10 CA180822, NRG Administrative Office and the NRG Tissue Bank (CA 27469), the NRG Statistical and Data Center (CA 37517) and the Intramural Research Program, NCI. OSUCCG: Ohio State University Comprehensive Cancer Center. PBCS: Italian Association of Cancer Research (AIRC) [IG 2013 N.14477] and Tuscany Institute for Tumours (ITT) grant 2014-2015-2016. SMC: the Israeli Cancer Association. SWE-BRCA: the Swedish Cancer Society. UCHICAGO: NCI Specialized Program of Research Excellence (SPORE) in Breast Cancer (CA125183), R01 CA142996, 1U01CA161032 and by the Ralph and Marion Falk Medical Research Trust, the Entertainment Industry Fund National Women's Cancer Research Alliance and the Breast Cancer research Foundation. UCSF: UCSF Cancer Risk Program and Helen Diller Family Comprehensive Cancer Center. UPENN: Breast Cancer Research Foundation; Susan G. Komen Foundation for the cure, Basser Research Center for BRCA. UPITT/MWH: Hackers for Hope Pittsburgh. VFCTG: Victorian Cancer Agency, Cancer Australia, National Breast Cancer Foundation. WCP: Dr Karlan is funded by the American Cancer Society Early Detection Professorship (SIOP-06-258-01-COUN) and the National Center for Advancing Translational Sciences (NCATS), Grant UL1TR000124. HVH: Supported by the Carlos III National Health Institute funded by FEDER funds - a way to build Europe - PI16/11363. MT Parsons is supported by a grant from Newcastle University. Kelly-Anne Phillips is an Australian National Breast Cancer Foundation Fellow. ; Sí
The rapid growth in Islamic Finance Industry such as in Islamic banking, takaful, waqf, and sukuk gain more awareness and interest from around the world including Islamic countries and non-Islamic countries such as Singapore, South Korea, Japan, Europe, Australia, Brazil, and America Latin. Based on Islamic Financial Services Board (IFSB) and Ernst & Young Report in 2016 it stated that Islamic finance industry had reached a gross value USD 1.88 trillion in 2015. In addition, it also maintained double-digit growth rates despite sustained low energy prices, geopolitical conflicts and economic uncertainty. Meanwhile, Global Islamic Finance Report 2017 reported that in December 2016 global Islamic financial service industry stood at USD2.293 trillion. According to El-Qorchi (2005) that highlights there have three motivation of shifting to Islamic finance because strong demand for Shariah compliant products and services, demand from Gulf region or oil rich nation for Shariah compliant investment and lastly non-muslim investor also attracted with competitiveness of Shariah compliant products and services. Furthermore, there have numerous capital structure modern theories that have been developed since 1958 begin with MM Irrelevance Theory and continue with Trade-off Theory, Pecking Order Theory, Agency Theory and Market Timing Theory. As an example, trade-off theory is encouraging the firms to use debt financing rather than retained earnings and equity financing in order to utilise the tax deduction benefit from interest on debt financing. Each of this theory has different vi approach to manage and oversee the capital structure decision. Unfortunately, not all these theories explain adequately the effect of capital structure on corporate performance for Shariah compliant companies. Therefore, the question that can been arisen which is the most appropriate and suitable capital structure theory under Shariah principles? Firstly, this study intends to determine until to what extent the capital structure of Shariah compliant companies (SCC) can be different from Non Shariah compliant companies (NSCC). Many studies have been done on capital structure. However, most of the studies focused on the capital structure determinants, impacts of capital structure on financial performance, how the tax affected capital structure and short-term debt during financial crisis period. All of these past studies using financial institution, small and medium enterprises (SME) and public listed companies (PLC) as samples in their study. Nevertheless, there are few studies relate to the impact of capital structures on corporate performance during financial crisis. Shariah compliant companies presume to be more resilent during financial crisis based on their characteristic. However, there is no study on how SCC manages their capital structure during financial crisis period. Therefore, in order to fill the research gap, it is necessary to carry out a study on impact of capital structure on corporate performance during financial crisis by using SCC as sample. The main objective of this study is to investigate the impact of capital structure on corporate performance of SCC predominantly during financial crisis period. To the best of our knowledge, there is no such empirical study that has been conducted until nowadays. As information, Shariah compliant companies (SCC) are deemed to comply with Shariah principles, rules, values and restrictions when dealing with the financing activities. In order to ensure SCC comply with all the Shariah principles and free from prohibited elements such as interest (riba), gambling (masyar) and speculation (gharar), Shariah advisory board (SAC) are established to monitor the SCC's activities. Besides, before being listed in Islamic index all the firms must be complying with the qualitative and quantitative criteria for screening process that are set by the index provider. This study will take the sample from FTSE Shariah global index series, therefore under this index provider, Yasaar Ltd is an impartial consultancy and leading authority on handling Shariah matters including the screening process. Under quantitative screening, there have several financial vii benchmarks that the firms need to follow in order to acquire the shariah-compliant status. According to Haron and Ibrahim (2012) due to the benchmark that are set by index provider, it leads SCC to raise capital via equity financing. Empirically, firms that rely more on equity-based financing tend to be more resilient during financial crisis period. Gitman and Zutter (2012, p.508) defines the capital structure as "the mix of debt and equity maintained by the firm". Thus, the main concern is how the firm decision to optimize the capital structures by combining debt and equity financing. There have a number of previous studies that explored how the firms or financial managers determine the optimum capital structure to ensure they can maximize the firm's corporate performance. Based on the empirical results it shows that there has numerous factor that influenced the firms and financial manager in order to make the capital structure financing decision such as profitability, growth, size, tangibility, tax, leverage, liquidity, and industry. Meanwhile, this study will focus on some financial benchmarks in order to achieve the objective of this study. Such example this study uses corporate performance, debt to equity ratio, debt financing ratio (short-term debt ratio and long-term debt ratio), tangibility ratio, cash plus account receivables ratio, growth ratio, and size ratio. Corporate Performance In this study, two proxies will be used to measure the corporate performance of the firm. Firstly, this study decides to use profit before tax and zakat over total asset or it called pre-tax return on assets (Pre-tax ROA) to measure the firm's corporate performance. This ratio is to measures how the efficiency of the firm can earn on its investment in its assets. In other words, how the firm used its assets effectively to generate the income or profit from that assets. Like the previous study that have been used earnings before interest and tax (EBIT) over total assets and profit before interest and tax to measure the firm's corporate performance. Initially, this study intends to show the different significant impact to the firm's corporate performance if the firm paying taxes or zakat or both. It is due to the SCC has special taxes that are called 'zakat' under Shariah term and it viii has fixed-rate 2.5 percent from the net profit or income. However, until nowadays zakat still voluntary basis in most of the Muslim countries. Based on the sample in this study, Malaysia is the only country that implemented zakat system however it based on voluntary basis and none of the samples shows the zakat amount in their financial statement. The second proxy in this study for dependent variables that represents for firm's corporate performance is return on equity ratio (ROE) ratio. Based on the previous studies, there has been used net income after tax over total equity to measure the ROE in their studies. Therefore, this study also decides to use the same measurement as the prior studies. This ratio will measure by the firm's profitability using net profit after interest, tax and preference dividend divided by ordinary share capital plus reserves at the end of the financial year. ROE ratio is one of the main profitability ratios that concentrate on the firm's ordinary shareholders and compares the profit that has been earned and its capital. Some of the investors are using this ratio to measure the firm's ordinary shares desirability. Debt to Equity Ratio Some of the Islamic index provider set the financial benchmark that the total debt must be less than 33 percent from the total equity. Such an example, Dow Jones Global Islamic Index (DJIM) set the debt to equity ratio as one of their financial benchmarks. However, FTSE Global Equity Shariah Index does not include this benchmark under their screening process. Therefore, this study intends to use this benchmark to see whether there have significant differences between SCC and NSCC. This study decides to use total debt divided by total equity as a measurement of debt to equity ratio. It supported by other studies such as Margaritis and Psillaki (2010) and Memon et al., (2012) that also used the same measurement in their studies. This ratio is to evaluate a firm's financial leverage by measuring the degree of firm financing based on debt to equity or wholly-owned funds. In case if the company downturn, it measures the ability of the shareholder equity to cover all the debts in the firms. ix Debt Financing Under FTSE Global Equity Shariah Index quantitative screening, the debt ratio must be less than 33 percent of total assets. Due to this study's objective to determine the impact of capital structure on corporate performance during financial crisis, therefore the debt ratio divided into two categories, which are short-term debt financing and long-term debt financing. Based on Fosberg (2013) conducted a study on public listed companies in US and found that short-term debt financing increased from 1.3 percent in 2006 to 2.2 percent in 2008 which represent $34 million increase due to the financial crisis that are happened in 2008. It supported by numerous studies (see Brealey et al., 2008; Almeida et al., 2011; Federal Reserve, 2012; Fosberg, 2013) that during the stock market collapsed in 2008, the borrowing power of firms becomes fewer than before due to the credit supply was limited. Therefore, firms intend using more STD financing during financial difficulties. Hassan and Samour (2016) added that it highlighted that capital structure financing decision were impact during financial crisis period. Cheema et.al (2017) and Shahar and Shahar (2015) found that SCC using long-term debt (LTD) financing more than short-term debt (STD) financing. It might be due to the restriction for limited interest and risk sharing under Shariah guidelines. However, for NSCC, they are using more STD in order to meet the working capital requirement. On the other hand study by Sahudin, Ismail, Sulaiman, Rahman, and Jaafar (2019) found that SCC using more STD financing compared to LTD financing. STD financing is more widely used compared to LTD financing by the SCC in Malaysia because the majority of Islamic debt instruments issued short-term debt rather than long-term debt (Aggarwal & Yousef, 2000). This also supports agency theory whereby it justifies the function of STD financing as a mechanism to control the debt and mitigate the agency problem. Therefore, this study intends to examine the significant differences in financing patterns particularly before, during and after the financial crisis period. x Tangibility Ratio Tangibility assets become more popular as a measurement for bank viability after the financial crisis occurred. Bank viability means the bank's judgment on the ability of the firms to meet ongoing financial obligation with the additional investment and financing such as from the banks and investors. One of the reasons because tangible assets are liquid compared to intangible assets. It supported by Charalambakis and Garrett (2012) that stated tangible assets are the main point in explaining the capital structure within the firms. As a result, tangible assets have a higher value in the market and even if firms have financial problem or going to bankrupt, the firms can easily and quickly in selling their tangible assets. Scott (1977) and Titman and Wessels (1988) stated that less profitable firm intends to have a high value of tangible assets and the firms will use tangible assets as collateral in order to get more debt financing. Therefore, any firm that has higher tangibility ratio will issue more debt financing. This is in line with trade-off theory that highlight, firms need to enjoy the advantage of tax with issuing more debt financing while having more profit to the firm. Ahmad and Azhar (2015) added that this would give assistance to the firms that have default in their debt to use the tangible asset to avoid being bankrupcy. Cash plus Account Receivables Ratio Most of the previous studies used the liquidity ratio in order to measure the firm's ability to meet the short-term financial obligation. Even Thabet and Hanefah (2014) found in their study that liquidity were one of the factors that have the impact on the corporate performance to the firm. This ratio is important to ensure the firms have cut limit for total cash and account receivables in one time in order to avoid excess or lack of cash in the firms. In addition, it also to reduce the agency cost. To the best of our knowledge, this is the first study that examines the impact on total cash plus account receivables over total assets (CashAR) to the corporate performance. This variable is chosen as an independent variable for this study due to the characteristics for SCC must be following and passed the benchmark in order to be listed in the Islamic index. Farooq xi and Alahkam (2016) also mentioned that the Islamic financial system was more stable and resilient because of the economy based on Islamic guidelines. Growth Ratio This study decides to use the different amount of this year sales minus last year sales divided by this year sales as a proxy of firm growth ratio. It is supported by prior studies (Salim and Yadav, 2012; Bundala, 2012; Proença et al., 2014; Cheema et al., 2017) that are also used the same measurement for growth ratio in their studies. According to Titman & Wessel (1988) and Rajan & Zingales (1995) shows that the firms with high future growth turns out to be used less leverage in the financing decision. It is because the firm will shift from debt financing to equity financing. In addition, growth ratio are influence by the profitability of the firm. This study will be focused on selected countries from Southeast Asia, which are Malaysia, Indonesia, Vietnam, Singapore, and Thailand. The selection sample is justified that Southeast Asia is the most progressive region in the Islamic capital market in the Asia region (Yakcop, 2002). Initially, this study has identified 595 samples of Public Listed Companies under industrial sector in Southeast Asia. Nevertheless, 114 samples have been excluded due to the several reasons such as incomplete financial statement and change of accounting year during the period of study. Thus, the final samples selected are 197 PLC from Shariah-compliant companies and 284 PLC from Non-shariah compliant companies. All the sample are collecting through DataStream that is published by Thomson Reuter Eikon. This study gathers all the financial statements such as balance sheet, income statement and cash flow statement in order to achieve the objective of this study. The unique for this study, the data is analyzed using Python Pandas programming software. This is the first study using Python Pandas to analyze the impact of capital structure on corporate performance during the financial crisis. As information, Pandas are the software library written for the Python programming language for data manipulation and analysis. Undoubtedly, Pandas offer data structures and operations for manipulating numerical tables and time series. Therefore, the first step to do to analyze the data by creating the coding system that is xii required for this study. In order to accomplish the objective in this study, the regression equations have been developed as follows: 1. Y (Pretax ROA) = β0 + β1D/Eit + β2Tangit + β3STDit + β4LTDit + β5CASH/ARit + β6GRWit + β7SIZEit + β8(X) + ε 2. Y (ROE) = β0 + β1D/Eit + β2Tangit + β3STDit + β4LTDit + β5CASH/ARit + β6GRWit + β7SIZEit + β8(X) + ε Whereby: Pre-tax ROA = Return on asset before tax ratio ROE = Return on equity ratio D/E = Debt to equity ratio STD = Short term debt ratio LTD = Long term debt ratio TANG = Tangibility ratio CASHAR = Cash plus account receivable ratio GRW = Growth ratio SIZE = Size ratio ε = Error term X = dummy variable 0: Non-Shariah Compliant Companies (NSCC) 1: Shariah Compliant Companies (SCC) The analysis begins with the multicollinearity test and the purpose of this test to ensure there is no problem of multicollinearity among the variables. Based on the result, none of the tolerances value is less than 0.2 and none of the Variance Inflation Factor (VIF) is greater than 10. As a result, it found that there is no multicollinearity problem in this study. The analyses continue with the descriptive statistic analysis that found the corporate performance of Shariah compliant companies (SCC) is higher than Non Shariah compliant companies (NSCC) during the financial crisis and after the financial crisis for both proxies, pre-tax return on assets (Pre-tax ROA) and return on equity (ROE). However, for independent variables those are debt to equity ratio, short-term debt ratio, long-term debt ratio, cash plus account receivables ratio shows that SCC has lower ratio through out the periods which are before, during and after financial crisis. These results have been expected due to the benchmarks that are set xiii by index providers during the quantitative (financial) screening process. Furthermore, SCC requirements to follow all the time the benchmark in order to be listed in Shariah index and maintain as shariah status. Due to this reason, we can observe that SCC always has a lower leverage ratio compare to NSCC. In addition, firms that have lower ratio are better because high leverage ratio or debt financing ratio contributes to the high risk of solvency and instability of the firms. Tangibility ratio for SCC is higher than NSCC before, during and after the financial crisis period. This ratio becomes more important after the financial crisis period. It is because it uses as a measurement for bank viability and indicate the firm's collateral level. Therefore, SCC with a higher tangibility ratio can issue more debt financing. It becomes more secure in case of bankruptcy; the firm can sales its tangible assets in order to pay their debt financing. Cash plus account receivables ratio is lower than NSCC before, during and after financial crisis period. Even though high liquidity can attract more lender and manager to make investment easily however there have high risk of bankruptcy and high risk of non-payment. Besides, the lower liquidity can contribute to the lower agency problem. Growth ratio shows before and during financial crisis period NSCC have higher ratio than SCC. However, after financial crisis period, SCC demonstrates higher ratio than NSCC. It indicates that SCC's growth better after financial crisis period. In addition, it proved that SCC gets more attention from the investor after financial crisis period. The second major finding are from multiple regression analysis based on pre tax ROA as the first proxy for corporate performance. It found that all the independent variables are significant except for debt to equity ratio before the financial crisis period. However, during the financial crisis period, only long-term debt ratios not significant and after the financial crisis period both short-term debt and long-term debt do not significant. Shariah-compliant companies only have a significant level after the financial crisis period. The impact of capital structure on corporate performance, pre-tax ROA for SCC is 1.6617 times higher than NSCC after financial crisis period. xiv Second proxy of corporate performance is a return on equity (ROE). All the independent variables are significant with the ROE except for debt to equity ratio and cash plus account receivable ratio before the financial crisis period, while long-term debt ratio during and after the financial crisis period. SCC significantly with ROE before the financial crisis and it shows that the impact of capital structure on SCC for corporate performance, ROE is -2.9264 times lower than NSCC. However, after the financial crisis period, the impact of capital structure on corporate performance, ROE for SCC is 4.3171 times higher than NSCC. The findings in this study posed an important implications for academicians, researchers, regulatory bodies as well as the management of the firms particularly Shariah compliant and non-shariah compliant companies, as they pave for further exploration. It offers knowledge to the regulatory bodies and related government agencies to come out with the guidelines and framework regarding shariah compliant status. Therefore, in order to set up with the new regulations and guidelines, these agencies need to understand the needed of investors and the characteristics of SCC itself in order to develop new guidelines to attract more investors. Such cases in Malaysia, the government give incentive to the new shariah compliant companies with five years tax exemption. Other, in UK and France they have amended their tax structure to compatible with Islamic finance guidelines. There have several limitations encountered in conducting this study. This study did not take into consideration the effects of the Asian financial crisis because there have different impact between the countries due to the different level of development in the financial market, the policies of the government and the sensitivity of that country to external incidents. In addition, due to this was the cross country study, therefore the differences are expected due to difference law system and regulation, bureaucracy, dissimilar costs and benefits that the companies face in each country. These limitations have paved the way to future research. Therefore, in the future it hopes to take consideration for these limitations in order to fill the research gap in this area ; slami finans özellikle son zamanlarda, İslami bankacılık, tekaful, vakıf ve sukuk gibi bir çok alanda hızlı bir büyüme göstermektedir. İslami finans İslam ülkelerinin yanında, Singapur, Güney Kore, Japonya, Avrupa, Avustralya, Brezilya ve Amerika Latin gibi İslami olmayan ülkeleri de kapsayacak şekilde dünyanın dört bir yanından, gittikçe daha fazla farkındalık ve ilgi kazanmaktadır. İslami Finansal Hizmetler Kurulu (IFHK) ve 2016'da Ernst & Young raporuna dayanarak, İslami finans sektörünün 2015 yılına kadar brüt 1,88 trilyon ABD doları değerine ulaştığını belirttimektedir. Üstelik bu sektörün büyüme hızı, düşük enerji fiyatlarının sürmesine, jeopolitik çatışmalara ve ekonomik belirsizliğe rağmen, çift haneli büyüme oranlarını korumuştur. Örneğin, 2017 yılına ait Küresel İslami Finans Raporunda, Aralık 2016'da küresel İslami finansal hizmet sektörünün 2,293 trilyon ABD doları bulduğu raporlanmıştır. El-Qorchi'ye (2005) göre İslami finansa geçiş konusunda üç motivasyon bulunduğu vurgulamaktadır: Şeriat uyumlu ürün ve hizmetlere yönelik güçlü talep, Körfez bölgesindeki petrol zengini uluslardan gelen Şeriat uyumlu yatırım için talep ve ve son olarak Şeriat uyumlu ürün ve hizmetlerin rekabet gücünden etkilenen gayrimüslim yatırımcıların ilgisi. Ayrıca, 1958'den bu yana geliştirilen ve MM Teorisi ile başlayan ve Takas Teorisi (Trade-Off Theory), Finansman Hiyerarşisi Kuramı (Pecking Order Theory), Vekâlet Maliyeti Teorisi (Agency Theory) ve Piyasa Zamanlama Teorisi (Market xvi Timing Theory) ile devam eden çok sayıda sermaye yapısı teorisi vardır. Örnek olarak Takas teorisi, firmaları borcun faizinden faydalanmak için birikmiş karlar ve özkaynak finansmanı yerine, borç finansmanı kullanmaya teşvik etmektedir. Bu teorilerinin her birinin sermaye yapısı kararını yönetmek ve denetlemek için farklı bir yaklaşımı vardır. Bu çalışmanın temel amacı, finansal kriz döneminde sermaye yapısının kurumsal performans üzerindeki etkisini incelemektir. İlk olarak, bu çalışma Şeriat uyumlu şirketlerin (ŞUŞ) sermaye yapısının Şeriat uyumlu olmayan şirketlerden (ŞUOŞ) ne kadar farklı olabileceğini belirlemeyi amaçlamaktadır. Sermaye yapısı üzerinde çok sayıda çalışma yapılmıştır. Bununla birlikte, çalışmaların çoğu sermaye yapısı belirleyicileri, sermaye yapısının finansal performans üzerindeki etkileri, verginin finansal yapıdaki sermaye yapısını ve kısa vadeli borçları nasıl etkilediğine odaklanmıştır. Bu geçmiş çalışmalarda örneklem olarak, finansal kurumlar, küçük ve orta ölçekli işletmeler ve halka açık şirketler kullanmaktadır. Ancak Şeriate Uygun Şirketlerin sermaye yapıları ve sermaye yapısının finansal performans üzerindeki etkisi konusunda az sayıda çalışma vardır. Özellikle ŞUŞ'lerin sermaye yapıları göz önünde bulundurulduğunda, bu şirketlerin kriz döneminde daha avantajlı olmaları beklenmektedir. Ancak ŞUŞ'lerin finansal yapılarının, fiannsal kriz döneminde onlar için nasıl bir avantaj sağladığı bugüne kadar bir araştırma konusu yapılmamıştır. Bu nedenle, araştırma boşluğunu doldurmak için, ŞUŞ'lerin örnek olarak kullanıldığı, finansal kriz sırasında sermaye yapısının finansal performans üzerindekini araştıran bir çalışma yapılması gerektirmektedir. Bildiğimiz kadarıyla, bugüne kadar yapılmış böyle bir ampirik çalışma yoktur. Şeriat uyumlu şirketler (ŞUŞ), finansman faaliyetlerini yürütürken Şeriat ilkelerine, kurallarına, değerlerine ve kısıtlamalarına uymaktadır. ŞUŞ'in tüm Şeriat ilkelerine uyması, ayrıca riba, masyar ve gharar gibi yasaklanmış unsurlardan arındırılmasını sağlamak için, Şeriat Danışma Kurulu (ŞDK) ŞUŞ'lerin faaliyetlerini izlemek üzere kurulur. Bunlara ek olarak İslami endekste listelenmeden önce, tüm şirketler, endeks sağlayıcısı tarafından belirlenen tarama süreci için nitel ve nicel kriterlere uymalıdır. Bu çalışmada kullanılan örneklem, FTSE şeriat küresel sermaye endeksinde yer alan şirketlerden oluşturulmuştur. Bu endeks sağlayıcısı altında, xvii tarama süreci de dahil olmak üzere Şeriat konularının ele alınmasında Yasaar Ltd. tarafsız bir danışmanlık ve lider otorite olarak kabul edilmektedir. Şirketlerin Şeriat uyumlu statüsünü elde edebilmesi için, nicel tarama başlığı altında, uyması gereken bir dizi finansal kriterler de vardır. Haron ve Ibrahim'e (2012) göre, endeks sağlayıcı tarafından belirlenen kriter nedeniyle, ŞUŞ'ler sermaye arttrırımı yoluyla finansmanı tercih etmek durumunda kalmaktadır. Ampirik olarak, özkaynağa dayalı finansmana daha fazla ağırlık veren firmalar, finansal krizler sırasında daha dirençli olma eğilimindedir. Gitman ve Zutter (2012, s.508) sermaye yapısını "firma tarafından tutulan borç ve özkaynak karışımı" olarak tanımlar. Bu tanım doğrultusunda asıl amaç, borç ve özkaynak finansmanını çeşitli bileşimleri ile sermaye yapılarının nasıl optimum hale getirileceğidir. Ayrıca, sermaye yapıları aslında borç sahiplerini borç sahipleri olarak, özkaynakları ise hissedarlar veya hissedarlar olarak temsil etmektedir. O halde ortaya çıkan soru, şeriat ilkeleri uyarınca en uygun sermaye yapısı teorisi hangisidir? Firmaların veya finansal yöneticilerin, şirket performansını en üst düzeye çıkarabilmelerini sağlamak için optimum sermaye yapısını nasıl belirlediğine dair daha önce yapılmış çok sayıda çalışma vardır. Ampirik sonuçlar, kârlılık, büyüme, büyüklük, maddi varlık, vergi, kaldıraç, likidite ve sanayi gibi finansman kararını vermek için firmayı ve finans yöneticisini etkileyen çok sayıda faktöre sahip olduğunu göstermektedir. Bu arada, bu çalışmada, çalışmanın amacına ulaşmak için bazı finansal ölçütlere odaklanılacaktır. Bu örnekte, bu çalışmada kurumsal performans, borç / özsermaye oranı, borç finansman oranı, maddi duranlık oranı, nakit artı hesap alacakları oranı, büyüme oranı ve büyüklük oranı kullanılmıştır. Kurumsal Performans Bu çalışmada, kurumsal performansı ölçmek için iki bağımlı değişken kullanılmıştır. Şirketin kurumsal performansını ölçmek için il olarak vergi ve/veya zekat öncesi karın toplam varlığa olan oranıyla elde edilen ve varlıkların vergi öncesi getirisi (Vergi Öncesi Varlık Getirisi- Pre-tax Return of Asset) denilmektedir. Bu oran, işletmenin varlıklarına yaptığı yatırımdan elde ettiği getiri ile işletmenin xviii etkinliğini ölçer. Diğer bir deyişle, işletmenin varlıklarını gelir veya kârı elde etmek içine ne kadar etkin kullandığını gösterir. Önceki çalışmalarda olduğu gibi şirketin finansal performansını ölçmek için toplam aktifler üzerinden faiz ve vergi öncesi kazanç (faiz ve vergi öncesi kâr) kullanılmıştır. Öncellikle, bu çalışma, şirketin vergi veya zekat veya her ikisini birden ödemesi durumunda, işletmenin kurumsal performansının bundan önemli derecede etkilendiğini göstermeyi amaçlamaktadır. ŞUŞ'lerin Şeriat yönergelerine göre 'zekat' olarak adlandırılan, kâr veya gelirden yüzde 2,5 sabit oranda ödenen özel vergilere tabidir. Ancak, günümüze kadar zekat Müslüman ülkelerin çoğunda hala gönüllü olarak kullanılmaktadır. Bu çalışmadaki örneklem ile ilgili olarak, zekat sistemini uygulayan tek ülke Malezya'dır. Ancak burada da gönüllülük temeline dayanmaktadır ve örneklemdeki şirketlerin hiçbiri mali tablolarında zekat miktarını göstermemektedir. Bu çalışmada, firmanın kurumsal performansını temsil eden ikinci bağımlı değişken, özkaynak karlılığı (ÖKK) oranıdır (Return Of Equity-ROE). Önceki çalışmalara dayanarak, çalışmalarında ÖKK'nı ölçmek için vergi sonrası toplam özsermaye üzerinden net kar kullanılmıştır. Bu nedenle, bu çalışma daha önceki çalışmalarla aynı ölçümü kullanmaya karar verilmiştir. Bu oran, faiz, vergi ve imtiyazlı temettü sonrası net karın kullanılması suretiyle şirketin kârlılığına göre hesaplanır. ÖKK oranı, firmanın olağan hissedarlarına odaklanan ve kazanılan kar ile sermayelerini karşılaştıran ana karlılık oranlarından biridir. Bazı yatırımcılar bu oranı firmanın adi hisse senedinin cazibesini ölçmek için kullanmaktadır. Borç / Varl k Ora Bazı İslami Finans Endeksleri, örneğin Dow Jones Küresel İslam Endeksi (DJIM) tarafından yapılan nicel gözetimde, finansal kriterlerden biri özkaynak oranıdır. Toplam borç, toplam özkaynağa göre % 33'ten az olmalıdır. Bununla birlikte, bu çalışmanda kullanılan 'FTSE Global Equity Shariah Index' serisi bu oranın gözetim sürecine dahil etmemektedir. Bundan dolayı, bu çalışmada, ŞUŞ'ler ve ŞUOŞ'ler arasında önemli farklılıklar olup olmadığını genel olarak görmek için, bu oranın kullanılmasına karar verilmiştir. Toplam borcun toplam özkaynağa bölünmesiyle bulunan özkaynak oranını, bağımsız bir değişken olarak çalışmada yer xix almıştır. Margaritis ve Psillaki (2010) ve Memon ve diğerleri, (2012) gibi diğer bazı çalışmalar özkaynak oranı için, aynı ölçümü kullanmışlardır. Bu oran, borç / özkaynak veya tamamen sahip olunan fonlara dayalı şirket finansman derecesini ölçerek, bir şirketin finansal kaldıracını değerlendirmektir. Bu gösterge, şirketin bir finansal sorun yaşaması halinde, özkaynakların şirketteki tüm borçları karşılama kabiliyetini ölçer. Borç Fi a s a FTSE Global Equity Shariah Index nicel gözetimi kapsamında borç oranı, toplam varlıkların yüzde 33'ünden az olmalıdır. Bu çalışmanın amacı nedeniyle, finansal kriz sırasında etkisini daha ayrıntılı görmek amacıyla, borç oranı ikiye ayrılmıştır. Nitekim Fosberg (2013), ABD'de borsada işlem gören şirketler üzerinde bir çalışma yürütmüş ve kısa vadeli borç finansmanının 2006'da yüzde 1,3'ten 2008'de yüzde 2,2'ye yükseldiğini ve bunun 2008'de meydana gelen finansal kriz nedeniyle 34 milyon dolarlık bir artışı temsil ettiğini bulmuştur. 2008 yılında borsada çöktüğünde, kredi arzının sınırlı olmasından dolayı, şirketlerin borçlanma gücünün daha önce olduğundan daha zayıf hale geldiği sayısız çalışma ile desteklenmiştir (bakınız Brealey ve ark., 2008; Almeida ve ark., 2011; Federal Rezerv, 2012; Fosberg, 2013). Bu nedenle, firmalar finansal zorluklar sırasında KVYK finansmanını daha çok kullandılar. Hassan ve Samour (2016) sermaye yapısı finansman kararının finansal kriz sırasında etkili olduğunu açıkça belirtmişlerdir. Cheema ve arkadaşları (2017) ve Shahar ve Shahar (2015), ŞUŞ'lerin uzun vadeli borç finansmanını kısa vadeli borç finansmanından daha fazla kullandığını bulmuşlardır. Bunun nedeni, Şeriat yönergelerine göre sınırlı ilgi ve risk paylaşımının kısıtlanması olabilir. Bununla birlikte, ŞUOŞ'ler, işletme sermayesi ihtiyacını karşılamak için daha fazla KVYK kullanmaktadır. Ancak Sahudin, Ismail, Sulaiman, Rahman ve Jaafar (2019) tarafından yapılan çalışma, ŞUŞ'lerin UVYK'a kıyasla daha fazla KVYK kullandığını buldurmuştur. Malezya'daki ŞUŞ'ler uzun vadeli borcuna kıyasla daha yaygın olarak kısa vadeli borç kullanılmaktadır, çünkü İslami borçlanma araçlarının çoğu uzun xx vadeli borçtan ziyade kısa vadelidir (Aggarwal ve Yousef, 2000). Bu aynı zamanda, kısa vadeli borç fonksiyonunun, borcu kontrol etme ve acente sorununu azaltma mekanizması olarak haklı kıldığı kurum teorisini de destekler. Bu nedenle, bu çalışma özellikle finansal kriz öncesinde, sırasında ve sonrasında finansman modellerindeki önemli farklılıkları incelemeyi de amaçlamaktadır. Maddi Varl k Ora Maddi duran varlıklar, bankaların finansal krizden sonra işletmelerin yaşayabilirliğini ölçtükleri için daha popüler hale gelmektedir. Bunun nedeni maddi duran varlıkların maddi olmayan duran varlıklara göre daha fazla likidit olmasıdır. Charalambakis ve Garrett (2012) maddi duran varlıkların firma içindeki sermaye yapısını açıklamada ana nokta olduğunu belirtmiştir. Sonuç olarak, maddi duran varlıklar piyasada daha yüksek değere sahiptir ve firmalar finansal problemleri olsa veya iflas ederse bile, firmalar maddi varlıklarını kolayca ve hızlı bir şekilde satabilmektedirler. Scott (1977) ve Titman ve Wessels (1988), daha az kârlı firmanın maddi duran varlıkların yüksek değerine sahip olma eğiliminde olduğunu ve firmaların maddi duran varlıklarını daha fazla borç almak veya daha fazla borç almak için teminat olarak kullandıklarını belirtmiştir. Bu nedenle, daha yüksek somutluğu olan herhangi bir firma daha fazla borç alacaktır. Bu işletmenin daha fazla borç finansmanı sağlayarak verginin avantajından faydalanması gerektiğini vurgulayan değiş tokuş teorisine uygun şekilde, işletmenin daha fazla kâr elde etmesini sağlar. Ahmad ve Azhar (2015) bunun borcunda temerrüde düşüren işletmelere, iflastan kaçınmak için bu maddi varlığı kullanmaları için bir seçenek oluturduğunu eklediler. Naki e Alacak Topla Ora Önceki çalışmaların çoğu, işletmelerin kısa vadeli finansal yükümlülüğünü yerine getirme kabiliyetini ölçmek için likidite oranını kullanmıştır. Thabet ve Hanefah (2014) da çalışmalarında likiditenin işletmelerin kurumsal performansı üzerinde etkili olan faktörlerden biri olduğunu bulmuşlardır. xxi Bu oran, işletmenin aşırı nakit veya nakit eksikliğinden kaçınmak için, nakit ve alacakları için bir limit belirlemek açısından önemlidir. Buna ek olarak, temsil maliyetini de düşürmektedir. Bildiğimiz kadarıyla bu çalışmamızda, nakit ve alacaklar toplamı, toplam varlıklar içindeki yerinin (CashAR) kurumsal performansa etkisini inceleyen ilk çalışmadır. Bu değişken, ŞUŞ için İslami endekste listelenmesi için yerine getirmesi gereken bir ölçüt olduğu için, bu çalışmada bağımsız bir değişken olarak seçilmiştir. Farooq ve Alahkam (2016), İslami esaslara dayanan ekonomi nedeniyle, İslami finansal sistemin daha istikrarlı ve dayanıklı olduğunu çalışmalarıyla desteklemişlerdir. Büyüme Ora Bu çalışmada, cari yılki satış eksi geçmiş yılki satışların cari yılki satışlara bölünmesi, işletme büyüme oranının bir göstergesi olarak kullanılmıştır. Çalışmalarında büyüme oranı için aynı ölçümü kullanan önceki çalışmalar (Salim ve Yadav, 2012; Bundala, 2012; Proença ve diğerleri, 2014; Cheema ve diğerleri, 2017) bulunmaktadır. Titman & Wessel'e (1988) ve Rajan & Zingales'e (1995) göre, gelecekteki büyümesi yüksek olan firmaların finansman kararlarında daha az kaldıraç kullanıldığını göstermektedir. Çünkü firma borç finansman yerine özkaynakla finansmanı tercih edecektir. Ayrıca, büyüme firmanın karlılığını etkileyecektir. Bu çalışma Güneydoğu Asya'dan Malezya, Endonezya, Vietnam, Singapur ve Tayland gibi seçilmiş ülkelere odaklanacaktır. Örneklem seçimi, Güneydoğu Asya bölgesindeki İslami sermaye piyasasının en ilerici bölgelerini içermektedir (Yakcop, 2002). Bu çalışmanın başlangıcında, Güneydoğu Asya'da sanayi sektörü altındaki Halka Açık Şirketlerden 595 örnek tespit edilmiştir. Bununla birlikte, tamamlanmamış finansal tablolar ve hesap dönemi boyunca muhasebe yılı değişikliği gibi çeşitli nedenlerden dolayı 114 şirket, örneklemden çıkarılmıştır. Bu nedenle, seçilen son örnekler ŞUŞ'lerden 197 ve ŞUOŞ'lerden 284 halka açık şirketten meydana gelmektedir. Tüm örnekler, Thomson Reuter Eikon tarafından yayınlanan DataStream aracılığıyla toplanmıştır. Bu çalışma, amacına ulaşmak için bilanço, gelir tablosu ve nakit akım tablosu gibi tüm finansal tabloları bir araya getirmektedir. Bu çalışmada veriler, Python Pandas yazılımı kullanılarak analiz edilmiştir. Bu, sermaye yapısının xxii finansal kriz sırasında kurumsal performans üzerindeki etkisini analiz etmek için Python Pandas'ın kullanıldığı ilk çalışmadır. Pandas veri işleme ve analiz için Python programlama dili için yazılan yazılım kütüphanesidir. Pandas sayısal tabloları ve zaman serilerini değiştirmek için veri yapıları ve işlemler sunar. Bu nedenle, bu çalışma için gerekli olan kodlama sistemini oluşturmak, verileri analiz etmek için ilk adım olarak gerçekleştirilmiştir. Bu çalışmada amacına ulaşmak için regresyon denklemleri aşağıdaki gibi geliştirilmiştir: 1. Y (Pretax ROA) = β0 + β1D/Eit + β2Tangit + β3STDit + β4LTDit + β5CASH/ARit + β6GRWit + β7BOYUTit + β8(X) + ε 2. Y (ROE) = β0 + β1D/Eit + β2Tangit + β3STDit + β4LTDit + β5CASH/ARit + β6GRWit + β7BOYUTit + β8(X) + ε Vasıtasıyla: Pre-tax ROA = Vergi oranından önce varlığın getirisi ROE = Özkaynak karlılığı D/E = Borç / Özkaynak oranı STD = Kısa vadeli borç oranı LTD = Uzun vadeli borç oranı TANG = Maddi varlık oranı CASHAR = Nakit artı alacak oranı GRW = Büyüme oranı BOYUT = Boyut oranı ε = Hata terimi X = kukla değişken 0: Şeriat Uyumlu Olmayan Şirketler (ŞUOŞ) 1: Şeriat Uyumlu Şirketler (ŞUŞ) xxiii Analiz, çoklu doğrusallık testi ile başlar ve bu testin amacı, değişkenler arasında çoklu doğrusallık sorunu bulunmadığından emin olmaktır. Sonuçlara göre, tolerans değerlerinin hiçbiri 0,2'den az ve hiçbir Varyans Enflasyon Faktörü (VIF) 10'dan büyük değildir. Bu nedenle, bu çalışma için çoklu bağlantı sorunu yoktur denilebilir. Analizlere, tanımlayıcı istatistik analizleri ile devam edilmiştir. Şeriat uyumlu şirketlerin (ŞUŞ) kurumsal performansının mali kriz sırasında ve her iki bağımlı değişken için de, vergi öncesi varlık karlılığı (vergi öncesi AK) ve özkaynak kârlılığı (ÖKK), finansal krizden sonra şeriat uyumlu olmayan şirketlerde (ŞUOŞ) daha yüksek olduğu tespit edilmiştir. Ancak bağımsız değişkenler, borç / özkaynak oranı için kısa vadeli borç oranı, uzun vadeli borç oranı, nakit artı hesap alacakları hesap oranı, SCC'nin finansal öncesi, sırasında ve sonrasındaki tüm dönemler için daha düşük bir orana sahip olduğunu göstermektedir. Bu sonuçlar, niceliksel tarama işlemi sırasında endeks sağlayıcı tarafından belirlenen koşullar nedeniyle beklenen bir durumdur. Ayrıca Şeriat endeksinde yer almak ve Şeriat statüsü kazanmak için bir ŞUŞ'in, her zaman söz konusu koşulların yerine getirildiği takip etmesi gerekir. Bu nedenle, ŞUŞ'lerin ŞUOŞ'lere kıyasla her zaman daha düşük kaldıraç oranına sahip olduğunu gözlemleyebiliriz. Bu oranların düşük olması daha iyidir, çünkü yüksek kaldıraç oranı veya borç finansman oranı, şirketin ödeme gücü ve istikrarsızlık riskini arttırabilir. ŞUŞ için maddi varlık oranı finansal kriz öncesinde, sırasında ve sonrasında ŞUOŞ'lerden daha yüksektir. Bu oran mali kriz döneminden sonra, daha da önem kazanmaktadır. Çünkü, bankalar şirketin yaşama yeteneği için bu oranı dikkate alırlar ve şirketin teminat seviyesinin göstergesidir. Bu nedenle, daha yüksek maddi varlık oranına sahip ŞUŞ'e daha fazla borç verebilir. İflas durumunda daha güvenli hale gelir, şirketler, borçlarını ödemek için maddi duran varlıklarını satabilir. Toplam nakit ve alacak oranı, finansal kriz öncesinde, sırasında ve sonrasında ŞUOŞ'den daha düşüktür. Her ne kadar yüksek likidite ile daha fazla kredi hacmine ulaşmayı ve yöneticilerin yatırım yapmasını kolaylaşsa da, bu durum yüksek bir iflas riskini ve yüksek ödeme yapmama riskini beraberinde getirir. Ek olarak, düşük likidite temsil sorununun artmaması açısından bir avantaj sağlar. xxiv Öncesinde ve mali kriz döneminde ŞUOŞ'lerin ŞUŞ'lerden daha yüksek bir büyüme oranına sahip olduğunu göstermektedir. Ancak, mali kriz döneminden sonra ŞUŞ'ler, ŞUOŞ'lerden daha yüksek bir büyüme oranına sahiptir. Finansal kriz döneminden sonra ŞUŞ'lerin daha iyi büyüdüğünü göstermektedir. Ayrıca, finansal kriz döneminden sonra ŞUŞ'lerin yatırımcıdan daha fazla ilgi gördüğü kanıtlanmıştır. Kurumsal performans için ilk bağımlı değişken olarak, vergi öncesi AK'na dayalı çoklu regresyon analizinden elde edilen ikinci önemli bulgu, finansal kriz döneminden önceki borç / özkaynak oranı hariç tüm bağımsız değişkenlerin istatistiksel olarak önemli olduğunu ortaya koymuştur. Ancak finansal kriz döneminde sadece uzun vadeli borç oranları anlamlı değildir ve finansal kriz döneminden sonra hem kısa vadeli borç hem de uzun vadeli borç değişkenleri istatistiksel olarak önemli değildir. Şeriat uyumlu şirketler ancak finansal kriz döneminden sonra önemli bir seviyeye sahiptir. Sermaye yapısının vergi öncesi AK için ŞUŞ üzerindeki etkisi, finansal kriz döneminden sonra ŞUOŞ'lerden 1,6617 kat daha yüksektir. Kurumsal performansın ikinci bağımlı değişkeni ÖKK'dır. Finansal kriz döneminden önce borç / özsermaye oranı ve nakit artı hesap alacak oranı hariç, finansal kriz dönemi içinde ve sonrasında uzun vadeli borç oranı hariç tüm bağımsız değişkenler ÖKK açısından istatistiksel olarak önemlidir. Finansal krizden önce ÖKK ile ŞUŞ önemli ölçüde artmakta ve sermaye yapısının ÖKK için ŞUŞ üzerindeki etkisinin finansal kriz döneminden önce ŞUOŞ'lerden -2.9264 kat daha düşük olduğunu göstermektedir. Ancak, finansal kriz döneminden sonra, sermaye yapısının ÖKK için ŞUŞ üzerindeki etkisi ŞUOŞ'lerden 4.3171 kat daha fazladır. Bu çalışmada elde edilen bulgular, akademisyenler, araştırmacılar, düzenleyici kurumlar ve özellikle ŞUŞ ve ŞUOŞ gibi şirketlerin yönetimi için daha fazla araştırma yapmalarının gerektiğini sonucunu doğurmuştur. Bu çalışma düzenleyici kurumlara ve ilgili devlet kurumlarına, şeriat uyumlu statüye ilişkin yönergeler ve çerçeve çıkarmaları rehber olabilir. Bu nedenle, yeni düzenleme ve kılavuz ilkeler oluşturmak için, bu kurumların daha fazla yatırımcı çekmek için yeni kılavuzlar geliştirmek amacıyla yatırımcıların ihtiyaçlarını ve ŞUŞ'lerin özelliklerini anlamaları gerekmektedir. Malezya'da hükümet beş yıl vergi muafiyeti ile yeni xxv ŞUŞ'lere teşvik vermektedir. Ayrıca, İngiltere ve Fransa'da ŞUŞ'ler de dahil olmak üzere İslami finans sektörü için vergi yapılarını değiştirdiler. Bu çalışmanın yürütülmesinde bazı sınırlamalar bulunmaktadır. Bu çalışmada, finansal piyasadaki farklı düzeylerde gelişme, hükümet politikaları ve o ülkenin dış olaylara duyarlılığı nedeniyle Asya'daki finansal krizin ülke genelinde farklı olduğu göz önünde bulundurulmamıştır. Buna ek olarak, ülkeler arası bu çapraz çalışma nedeniyle, farklı hukuk sistemleri ve düzenlemeleri, bürokrasi, şirketlerin her ülkede karşılaştığı farklı maliyetler ve faydalar nedeniyle farklılıklar beklenmektedir. Bu sınırlamalar gelecekteki araştırmaların yolunu açmaktadır. Dolayısıyla, gelecekte sermaye yapısı alanındaki araştırma boşluğunu doldurmak için bu sınırlamaları dikkate alınmalıdır
PRIZE NUMBER. ' APRIL, 1906 ¥OL. XI¥. HO. 2 GETTYSBURG COLLEGE GETTYSBURG, PA. M*Uft«0ftNMtf \m**nmm***mh*m*m EBTT«aBVRaMKEW8» PRIHT, , r HELP THOSE WHO HELP US. The Intercollejlate Bureau or Academic Costume. Cotrell & Leonard, ALBANY, N. Y. Makers of Caps, Gowns and Hoods to the American Colleges and Universities from the A tlan-- tie to the Pacific- Class contracts a specialty, Rlcia. G-owxis fcr tlxe ZF-u.lpit a-zid.Beaaels.- Seniors Going into Business or Technical Work should write us to-day for full information concerning desirable posi-tions in all parts of the country. We already gave 1,2:51 definite places for College, University and Technical School graduates to be-gin work in July or September and the list is growing daily. A choice of the beat opportunity is yours if you write us at once, stating age, course taken, practical experience if any. and line of work preferred. ^5e3a.n.s37-l-va.ziia. B'ld.g-., I»ls.ila,«a.elp3a.ia" ^a,.- Offices in Twelve Other Cities. Come and Have a Good Shave, or HAIR-CUT at Harry B. Seta's BARBER SHOP 35 Baltimore St. BARBERS' SUPPLIES A SPECIALTY. Also, choice line of fine Cigars. R. A. WONDERS Corner Cigar Parlors. A full line of Cigars, Tobacco, Pipes, etc. Scott's Corner, opp. Eagle Hotel GETTYSBURG, PA. Pool Parlors in Connection. IF YOU CALL ON C. A. Bloehe*, deuueler, Centre Square, He can serve you in anything you may want in REPAIRING)- or JEWELRY. i WE RECOMMEND THESE FIRMS. Established 1867 by Allen Walton SJfc Allen K. Walton, Pres. and Treas. Kobt. J. Walton, Superintendent. Hummelstown Brown Stone Company and Manufacturers of BUILDING STONE, SAWED FLAGGING, and TILE, WALTONVILLE, Iade in his image thou must nobly dare The thorny crown of sovereignty to share. Think not too meanly of thy low estate ; Thou hast a choice ; to choose is to create." THE MERCURY. 43 SONG OF THE WAITERS. BY ROE EMMBRT, '06. OH, we belong to the boarding-house, The boarding-house caf£, Oh, we don't bother with etiquette, For manners are in the way ; If you've got the " mon " you steps right in, And every man has his say ; You pays yer cash, And you gets yer hash, At the boarding-house cafe\ We brings yer in and we sets yer down, At the boarding-house cafd ; You bows yer face and you says yer grace,. If it happens to be yer way ; When you ask for bread look out for yer head',. And keep it out of the way, For we slings 'em down, And don't pass 'em around, At the boarding-house caf£. And we ain't a first class restaurant, At the boarding-house cafe ; We've just a common eatin-hou.se And there's no champagne-frappe Yer soup comes hot, right out of the pot, But it ain't no consomme ; But it goes to the spot, And yer gets a lot, At the boarding-house cafe. Oh, we feeds ten dozen students, At the boarding-house cafe ; Oh, we piles it in their faces, Just three times every day ; We starts 'em in for breakfast With some shredded, flaked, baled hay ; For dinner its mash, For supper its hash, At the boarding-house caf£. 44 THE MERCURV. O'1) things look mean and they ain't too clean, At the boarding-house cafe ; When the outfit ain't too dirty, Why you bet we lets 'em lay, For we feeds the college students And they don't care anyway ; They pays their cash, And they gets their hash. At the boarding-house cafe. A MODEL Y. M. C. A. BUILDING. G. E. WOLFE, '09. By the death of Sir George Williams, which occured some weeks ago, the world was newly reminded of the great organi-zation, the Young Men's Christian Association, which he es-tablished sixty-one years ago. In these years the Association has undergone such a great transformation that today it is a mighty factor for good every-where, devoting itself to a broad and diversified development of young men and boys and engaging in many enterprises for general social advancement. The most characteristic monu-ment to the memory of this noble man will be found not in St. Paul's Cathedral, where his body will lie, but in the Association buildings which have been erected all over the world for the carrying on of its great work. It is the purpose of this paper to sketch what the writer, and others who have seen it, consider a model Association building. No one walking down one of the principal streets, in the not far distant city of Lancaster, could fail to observe this model Young Men's Christian Association building, for it occupies one of the most imposing corners in the city, and is of consider-able size; the main building being four stories in height, 180 feet long by 63 feet wide, and extending, together with the an-nexed gymnasium, practically the length of a half-square. The external appearance of the building is also such as to at-tract notice, distinguished as it is for its beauty of architecture THE MERCURY. 45 and material. One's first impressions, then, on entering the building, are very pleasing, and, as one continues to make an inspection of it throughout, these first impressions invariably continue with the spectator. A marked- feature of the internal appearance of the building is its cheerfulness—it has a homelike air. The fact that care and taste has been exercised in the arrangement of every part is clearly in evidence. ' The walls throughout the building are hung with some of the most beautiful pictures that are to be had—fine reproductions of famous paintings, most of them, framed in neat, substantial frames ; all of them the gift of one of the city's most generous educators. These are not only pleas-ing to behold, but also make interesting and inspiring subjects for study. The attractive paper on the walls also adds greatly to the cheerfulness of the interior of the building—the designs in some of the rooms being quite rich—as do also the furnish-ings, which are elegant and serviceable. In fact, the internal appearance of the building,is all that one could desire. But the purpose to which every part of this splendid Asso-ciation building is dedicated is the thing that will interest one most, when making a tour of it. The basement is the first de-partment- visited,-and ihe first objects there to claim one's at-tention are the Twin Regulation Howling Alleys, the Manual Training Room, which is well equipped for practical work, and the Locker Rooms. The Swimming Pool, 40 feet long by 18 feet wide and 3 1-2 to 6 1-2 feet deep, the seven beautiful marble and nickeled Shower-Baths, constituting a most elegant bath equipment; the Boiler Rooms, Workshop and Store Cel-lars are also located on this floor. On the first floor are seven Store Rooms, the rentals of which contribute materially to the financial needs of the Asso-ciation, and the splendid Gymnasium with 2806 feet of floor space, equipped with the best appliances for health and devel-opment. The second floor is the working floor of the Association and contains the Reading Room, which is open to all the men of the city; the Library with its 8000 volumes; Member's and 46 THE MERCURY. Ladies' Parlors; the main floor of the Auditorium, which has a seating capacity of 835 ; and the Reception Halls and General Offices. On the third floor are located the Banquet Halls; a suite of rooms given over entirely to boys' work; the Bible Study Room; Committee Room; Auditorium Gallery; Magazine Closets and Kitchen. The fourth and top floor contains the Dormitories, the com-fortable rooms of which are furnished and maintained by the Ladies' Auxiliary; Educational Class Rooms, where young men can and do increase their store of learning in various branches.; Camera Dark Room, where the developing, toning, printing and mounting of pictures can be done most conven-iently ; and Boys' Printing Office. The value of this beautiful building is over $200,000, but the fact that it stands for all that is best in the physical, mental, social, and moral development of manhood, is what gives it its true worth. It provides an ideal place for the boy, as well as the young man, who is seeking to improve his spare moments, and who recognizes the value of association with his fellows in a healthful atmosphere. Though it is not by any means a mere place of amusement, it does furnish that which is most beneficial in this direction ; indeed the Association puts forth definite effort along this liner- to offset, if at all possible, the tendency of so many young men to gratify this element of their character in unclean places, the number of which in a city es-pecially is far too great. As an example of what is being done: in addition to the approved games constantly available, and the Star Course of entertainments, the Auditorium every Saturday evening during the winter season throws open its doors to the crowds, and furnishes most excellent entertainment in some form or another. The Physical Department in Association work today receives special attention, and this building providing as.it does the best gymnasium and apparatus obtainable, together with a most competent instructor, is there to offer men who need it the best possible means for scientific body building and health producing THE MERCURY. 47 work and there are many such, who from long hours in the office, behind the counter or in the study are forced to cry out for some sort of vigorous recreation. The Swimming Pool not only provides a luxury, which one must have enjoyed to ap-preciate, but is also an ideal place to acquire the fine art of swimming at any season of the year. However, all the various phases of Association life in an As-sociation building, interesting as they are, cannot be touched upon here, but it does seem in.place to express finally the hope that, especially in view of the fact that the Young Men's Chris-tian Association of Gettysburg College is striving to have a building of its own and thus increase its sphere of usefulness, this little description of a model Association building may arouse a deeper earnestness on the part of our students and friends to the extent that the time for the erection of the build-ing which will meet our needs here may be hastened. The necessity tor such a building is obvious, and it is to be hoped that all are interested. AMERICAN HUMORISTS. THOMAS E. SHEARER, '07. AMERICAN literature from its very beginning has had a delicate and exquisite humor. Who that has read the works of Washington Irving, the Father of American Litera-ture, has not been charmed with his humor? The same ques-tion might be asked concerning the works of J. Fenimore Cooper, the Founder of American Romance, and also of the earlier writings of Lowell, such as the " Biglow Papers," or his " Fable for Critics." Dr. O. W. Holmes acquired fame as a humorist from his Breakfast Table series, and even Hawthorne, with his " undercurrent ot melancholy and serious thoughtful-ness," has given glimpses of the higher and brighter side of life. Yet in this earlier period it would hardly have been predicted that there would ever be a class of writers who would make it a business to excite the laughter of the public. But the pro-fessional humorist made his appearence in the early '5o's, in 48 THE MERCURY. the persons of Benj. P. Shillaber and Frances M. Whitcher, of " Widow Bedott" fame. The former known to the public as " Mrs. Partington," was a very popular humorist. He was born in Portsmouth, N. H., in 1S14. For some years he was connected with various periodicals, and afterwards (1852) pub-lished " Rhymes With Reason and Without." This was fol-lowed by " Liie and Sayings of Mrs. Partington," " Partington-ian Patchwork " and " Ike Partington and His Friends." The droll sayings and blunders of " Mrs. Partington," drew smiles to the gravest of faces and made her a conspicuous character. Scarcely less prominent and slightly preceding her in time, was " Widow Bedott." Her quaint humor and playful descriptions of country life and society brought the writer immediate fame. " Widow Spriggins," added to the " Widow Bedott Papers," increased her fame. This authoress was born in Whitesboro, N. Y. in 1811 and died in 1852. Closely following these was a great number of humorists, among whom Samuel L. Clemens, Chas. Farrar Browne, Henry W. Shaw, Marietta Holly and E. William Nye are the most noted. Samuel L. Clemens, or-Mark Twain, as he is better known to the public, was one of the most successful of professional humorists. He was born in Florida, Mo., in 1835. He early learned the printing trade, was pilot on a river steamboat from 1855-*6i, when he became private secretary to his brother who then held a government position. He afterwards lived in Cali-fornia and in Hawaii, and later in Hartford, Conn., where he attained fame as a humorous lecturer. In the field of author-ship his broad humor soon gained for him a wide circle of readers. His most successful work was " The Innocents Abroad" published in 1869. Other well known works are " Adventures of Tom Sawyer," " Huckleberry Finn," etc. A good example of his humor is his story of playing jokes on a guide. The party was traveling in Italy, and after they had noticed the satisfaction the guide took in exciting their emotions, they never took any interest in anything. The doc-tor asked the questions, as he could keep his countenance, and ' MHBMMHHHHHMHHH1 THE MERCURY. 49 I looked more like an inspired idiot than any of the others. " It comes natural to him," said Mark. When the guide showed them relics of Columbus, none of them had ever heard of him, and so it was of everything else. " The guide was bewildered, nonplussed," he continues. " He walked his legs off, nearly, hunting up extraordinary things, and exhausted all his inge-nuity on us, but it was a failure; we never showed any interest in anything. He had reserved what he considered was his greatest wonder till the last—a royal Egyptian mummy. He took us there. He felt so sure, this time, that some of his old enthusiasm came back to him." " See, gentelmen !—Mummy ! Mummy !" The eyeglass came up as calmly, as deliberately as ever- « Ah what did I understand you to say the gentleman's name was ?" " Name ? he got no name ! Mummy !—'Gyptian mummy!" " Yes, yes, born here ?" " No, 'Gyptian mummy." " Ah just so. Frenchman, I presume ?" ■• No !—not Frenchman, not Roman !—born in Egypta !" " Born in Egypta. Never heard ot Egypta before. Foreign locality, likely. Mummy—mummy. How calm he is—how self possessed ! Is—ah—is he dead ?" " Oh, sacte bleu ! been dead three thousan' year!" The doctor turned on him savagely: " Here now, what do you mean by such conduct as this ? Playing us for Chinamen because we are strangers and trying to learn ! Trying to im-pose your vile second-hand carcasses on us ! Thunder and lightning! I've got a notion to—to—if you've got a nice fresh corpse, fetch him out!—or, by George, we'll brain you !" " Artemis Ward," as Chas. Farrar Browne is known, was a natural born humorist. Humor seems to have been his birth-right. It came from him as naturally as water flows from a spring. It sparkled in his conversation and gleams forth from all his writings. He was born in Maine, in 1834, and at an early age went West to make his fortune. After roving about for some time he entered newspaper work, contributing de- f I 5° THE MEKCURV. scriptions of an imaginary travelling menagerie, under the style of " Artemis Ward, Showman," while on a lecturing tour he had an opportunity to study the Mormons, and soon after, his book " Artemis Ward Among the Mormons," appeared. He was fond of giving himself the character of a showman and mingling lessons of good common sense with his droll witti-cisms. As such a character he tells the following experience with a " Woman's Club." " I pitched my tent in a small town in Injianny, one day last season, and while I was standin' at the dore takin' money a deppytashun of ladies came up and sed they was members of the Bunkumville Female Reformin and Wimins' Rites Asso-ciashun, and they axed me if they cood go in without payin.'" " Not exactly," sez I, " but you can pay without goin' in." " Dew you know who we air?" said one of the wimin—a tall and feroshus lookin' critter, with a blew kotton umbreller under her arm—" do you know who we air, Sir? " " My impreshun is," sed I, " from a kersey view, that you are females." " We air, Sur," sed the feroshus woman, " we belong to a Society whitch beleeve wimin' has rites—whitch beleeves in razin' her to her proper speer-—whitch beleeves she is endowed with as much intelleck as man is—whitch beleeves she is trampled on and aboozed—and who will resist hence4th and forever the encroachments of proud and domineerin men." During her discourse, the exsentric female grabbed me by the coat koller and was swinging her umbreller wildly over my head. " I hope marm," sed I, starting back, " that your intentions is honorable ! I'm a lone man hear in a strange place. Be-sides, I've a wife to hum." " Yes," cried the female, " she's a slave! Doth she never think of throwin' off the yoke of tyrinny and thinking and votin' for herself!—Doth she never think of these here things?" "Not bein' a natural born fool," sed I, by this time a little riled, " I kin safely say that she dothunt." - i THE MERCURY. 5 l "Oh what, what," screamed the female, " 0, what is the price that woman pays for her experiunce ! " " I don't know " sed I; " the price of my show is 15 cents pur individooal." " & can't our society go in free?" asked the female. " Not, if I know it," sed I. " Crooil, crooil, man ! " she cried and burst into teers. . " Won't you let my darter in ? " sed another of the exsentric females, " O, please let my darter in—she's a sweet gushin' child of nature." " Let her gush ! " roared I, as mad as I could be at their tarnal nonsense, " let her gush " whereupon they all sprung back with the simultaneous observashun that I was a Beest. " My female friends," sed I, " be-4 you leeve, I've a few re-marks to remark ; way them well. The female woman is one of the greatest institutions of which this land can boste. It's on-possible to get along without her. She is good in sickness— good in wellness—good all the time. O woman, woman," I cried, my feelin's worked up to a high poetick pitch, " you air an angel when you behave yourself, but when you take off your proper apparail & (metyforicolly speakin') get into panyloons— when you desert your firesides, & with your heds full of wimin's rites notions go round like roaring lions, seeking whom you may devour somebody—in short, when you undertake to play the man, you play the devil and air an emfatic noosance. " My iriends," I continued, as they were indignantly departin,' " way well what A. Ward has sed." Marietta Holley was a writer who saw the humorous side of things wherever one was to be found, and she presents it to her readers in the most agreeable manner. Her humor is with-out any apparent effort or anything that is far-fetched. It flows along in a natural spontaneous way that is delightful. Miss Holley was born near Adams, N. Y. In her early years she began to write sketches, poems and essays, some of which were published in a local paper and gave indications of the future success of the writer. Her first real literary effort appeared in a Philadelphia magazine under the pen name \1 S'< THE MERCURY. " Jemyme." After this she used the name of "Josiah Allen's Wife," by which she is now best known. It is said that her first book was refused by the publishing house, but that one member of the firm assumed the responsi-bility of bringing it out, and did so with eminent success.* Af-terwards, she published " My Opinions and Betsy Bobbet's" which was so successful that since then her books have been in constant demand. " Samantha at the Centennial" and " Sweet Cicely, or Josiah Allen's Wife as a Politician," both had large sales, but her most successful book was " Samantha at Saratoga" for which she received $ 10,000 before it was pub-lished. Nearly, one quarter of a million copies of this book have been sold. Owing to their length no example of her writings can be given here. Her biographer, however, says, " Her humor is of the wholesome type, imbued with common sense and she never provokes laughter at anything which is good. Ratherr in the most playful and laughter provoking manner, does she hit off the follies and foibles of society. She can see some-thing humorous in almost every person, every snatch of con-versation and every style of dress." Edward William Nye was a writer of humorous sketches. He is known to the public as " Bill Nye," the signature under which his articles were published. He was born in Shirley, Maine, in 1850. While he was yet a child the family moved to the West, and he received his education at Falls River, Wis, Later he went to Wyoming where he studied law and was ad-mitted to the bar in 1876. At an early age he began to con-tribute humorous sketches to the papers. For some years he was connected with various western journals and it was while he was editor of the Laramie "Boomerang" that his fame spread beyond the confines of the West. He finally settled in New York, where he contributed to the " World " and to some other prominent papers. He made a lecturing tour through Europe, and on his return lived at Ashe-ville, N. C, where he died in 1896. His writings have been — HBHMMM BHMHP If THE MERCURY. 53 published in book form under the titles—" Bill Nye and Boom-erang," " The Forty Liars," " Baled Hay," and " Remarks." He says the discovery of New York occurred in this man-ner : " About this time a solitary horseman might have been seen at West Two Hundred and Ninth street, clothed in a lit-tle brief authority, and looking out to the West as he petu-lantly spoke in Tammany dialect. As he stands there aboard of his horse one sees that he is a chief in every respect, and in life's great drama would naturally occupy the middle of the stage. It was at this moment that Hudson slipped down the river from Albany, past Fort Lee, and, dropping a knickle into the slot at One Hundred and Twenty fifth street, weighed his anchor at that place. As soon as he had landed and discovered the city, he was approached by the chief, who said :." We gates. I am on the the committe to show you our little town. I suppose you have a power of attorney, of course, for dis-covering us?" " Yes," said Hudson. " Very good," said the chief, as they jogged down town on a Sixth Avenue elevated train towards the wigwams on Four-teenth street. " We do not care especially who discovers us so long as we hold control of the city organization. How about that, Hank ?" " That will be satisfactory," said Mr. Hudson, taking a pack-age of imported cheese and eating it, so they could have the car to themselves. Thus was New York discovered via Albany and Fort Lee, and five minutes after the two touched glasses, the brim of the Schoppin and the Manhattan cocktail tinkled together, and New York was inaugurated." There yet remains space, to say but a few words about " Josh Billings " and to give his " Letter to Farmers." Henry W. Shaw, or " Josh Billings," was the son of a Massachusetts Congressman and was born April 21,1818, He entered Hamil-ton College but soon tired of college life and ran away to the West. There he led a roving life, at one time he was a coal-dealer ; again, he was a farmer, and then he became a steam- 54 THE MERCURY. boat captain. He finally settled in Poughkeepsie, N. Y., as a real estate agent and auctioneer. The quaint spelling he adopted has had much to do with the popularity of his productions. He wrote an " Essay on the Mule" which received no notice; then adopting dialectic spel-ling his " Essa on the Muel, by Josh Billings," was reproduced in halt the papers of the country. His homely humor, plain common sense and droll manner, made him popular as a lectuier. Among his publications are— " Josh Billings on Ice ; " " Every Boddy's Friend ;" " Trump Kards ; " and " Josh Billings Allminax," which continued for ten years with a circulation of over one hundred thousand copies a year. He died in Monterey, Cal, in 1883. LETTER TO FARMERS. Beloved Farmers : Agrikultur iz the mother ov farm pro-duce ; she is also the step.mother of garden sass. Rize at half-past 2 o'clock in the morning, bild up a big fire in the kitchen, burn out two pounds ov kandles, and greeze yure boots. Wait pashuntly for dabrak. When day duz brake, then commence tew stir up the geese and worry the hogs. The happiest man in the world iz the farmer; he rizes at 2 o'clock in the morning, he watches for dalite tew brake, and when she duz brake, he goes out and stirs up the geese and worries the hogs. What iz a lawyer ?—what is a merchant ?—what is a dok. tor?—what is a.minister?—I answer, nothing. A farmer is the nobless work ov God ; he rizes at 2 o'clock in the morning, and burns out a half a pound of wood and two kords ov kandles, and then goes out tew worry the geese and stir up the hogs. Beloved farmers, adevv, JOSH BILLINGS. S THE MERCURY. 55 THE USE OF ROUTINE. E. VICTOR ROLAND, '07. THERE has never been an age when activity so pervaded every phase and condition of life, as in our present age. Whether we take a view of the industrial world, with its varied enterprises, or survey the broad field of intellectual pursuits, we behold every successful and renowned man actively engaged in his particular work. This must needs be true of every in-dividual, whether he be farmer or manufacturer, lawyer, preacher, or what not. We live in an age of great things, and consequently great things are expected of us, and in order that we may not be a disappointment to ourselves and others we must follow out some system or. routine of work. It shall not be our purpose to speak of the use of routine in the many pursuits of life, where it must necessarily be followed, if suc-cess is sought, but to consider it in relation to education and its importance in student life. A splendid example of routine is found in almost all of our schools and colleges. Take for instance the system followed out in every well regulated public school. The child takes up the study of certain branches, and continues these from day to day and from term to term, until he is able to take up other studies, ior the development of his higher faculties, and thus he continues until he has prepared to enter college, where the course is continued on the same plan. Just what routine should be adopted by the student when he enters college is hard to map out, but it is most essential that every college man adopt some routine to be followed out in his daily life. Now in order that one may not err in the mapping out of this daily plan of action there are three things that he must realize. First, that he has come to college above everything else to be a Christian man. Secondly, that he has come to college to acquire the training, that comes from the pursuit of such.studies as the curriculum offers. Thirdly, that there are various outside activities of the col-lege life that he must help maintain. r; I 56 THE MERCURY. Now as to the first. How is the student to maintain his Christian life, and raise it to a higher standard ? There seems to be only one reasonable way to do this, and that is to set apart a portion of every day, for the study of God's Word, and the cultivation of the secret prayer life. The college man has peculiar temptations, and it is only by following out the above plan, that he can hope to combat successfully with them. 'Twill not be necessary to say to the one who follows out the above plan, that he should attend as many of the religious services associated with the institution, as are possible. So then we will consider this as the first step toward a successful routine. It would hardly seem necessary to say that every student who enters college, should pursue energetically the studies composing the regular course. It is only through this plan that he can ever expect to become a learned man. Taking for granted, that every student realizes this, there might be added a word in regard to how these studies should enter into the day's work. Every lesson should have a certain portion of the day in which to be gotten out, and if possible nothing else should be allowed to interfere. It might be added here, that a portion of every, day could be well used, if it were allotted to the study or reading of good literature. It is fitting also to say that some portion of the day, should be allotted for glancing over the daily newspapers. And now we come to the consideration of the outside work of college life, such as the literary societies, the college publi-cations, the musical clubs, and the various athletic sports. How much time a student can devbte to such matters, will de-pend largely on his ability to get out his required work. The ordinarily intelligent student will have some time to put on such work, and so he should help in whatever field he is fitted for. Every student should engage in some form of athletics, if it is possible lor him to do so, as all decent sports, will aid in giving him a strong body, which is the best condition for a free and healthy mind. It is a sad thing that many students do not realize the importance of the exercise of their physical organism, and thus quite a few leave college physical wrecks. ■■■■■Hi THE IVfERCURY Entered at the Postoffice at Gettysburg: as second-class Matter VOL. XIV GETTYSBURG, PA., APRIL, 1906 No. 2 Assoi tale Editors GEO. W. KESSLER, '08 J. K. ROBB, '08 EDMUND L. MANGES, '08 Advisory Board PROF. J. A. HIMES, LITT.D. PROF. G. D. STAHLEY, M.D. PROF. J. W. RICHARD, D.D. Editor-in-chief WARD B. S. RICE, '07 Exchange Editor THOS. E. SHEARER, '07 Business Manager THOMAS A. FAUST, '07 Ass't Bus. Managers. HENRY M. BOWER, '08 H. WATSON DAVISON,- '08 Published each month, from October to June inclusive, by the joint literary societies of Pennsylvania (Gettysburg) College. Subscription price, one dollar a year in advance; single copies 15 cent3. Notice to discontinue sending the MERCURY to any address must be accompanied by all arrearages. Students, Professors and Alumni are cordially invited to contribute. All subscriptions and business matter should be addressed to the Busi-ness Manager. Articles for publication should be addressed to the Editor. Address THE MERCURY, GETTYSBURG, PA. EDITORIALS. WE consider it no little pleas-ure to send to our readers, this month, a double prize number, consisting of the inter-collegiate oratorical prize oration, and the Senior Graeff prize essay. By these we are enabled to judge our position among the institu-tions of our rank, and to become acquainted with the merits and qualities of orations and essays which are worthy of reward and applause. 58 THE MERCURY. MUCH interest has been shown of late by the members of the literary societies. Some of the students are just beginning to realize the invaluable, practical benefits that are derived from this line of work. We note, with pleasure, a great im-provement in the work of the members and particularly of those who have been most active. It is this unceasing toil, this ever readiness to act, that has raised the plain of the achieve-ments of the societies so much nearer that of their ideal. The one great object of the societies is to create a desire in the hearts of their members for better and higher achievements in the literary field. We study our text books so that we may develop our minds, cultivate our intellects, and broaden our sphere of thought, but how are we to impart our knowledge to others, unless we learn to give expression to our.thoughts. If we should study our text books from now until eternity, what would we get ? Theory, that's all, simply theory. It is very good as far as it goes, but it doesn't go very far unless we are able to put it into practice. Be practical, are the key-words to success. By continued application we develop our intellect, but what will this development avail us unless we rightly direct it. The literary societies are the practical agents whereby an ease of speech and clearness of expression is at-tained. If you don't believe it, try it. Thousands of others have done so, and are now at the top of the ladder above the wrangling of the rabble. We congratulate the societies upon the rapid strides they have made toward excellence in every branch of their work, and, in the literary field, among the students, we hope soon to see even greater activity. * * * 1 GETTYSBURG has again triumphed. It was not on the ath-letic field ; it was not a victory over brute muscle and brawn ; but we are gratified to say that it was in the intellectual arena that she has shown her strength. One of Gettysburg's sons has brought honor to his Alma Mater from a field from which heretofore she has retreated in defeat, though honor-able, and each time with a firmer determination to finally con-quer. Her earnestness has now been compensated, and the THE MEKC'JRV. 59 victorious ivy of the 1906 inter-collegiate contest waves over her head. This victory, which several times has been on the point of being ours, but is now a reality, should be a stimulus to every loyal Gettysburg student. It should be our purpose to hold that which has been placed in our hands; it should be an at-tainment to which all should turn with that firm determination which is characteristic of final success. Then let us all realize the situation and prepare ourselves to contend with the future. Our chance will be small, if we put too much confidence in letting tomorrow care for itself; or if we attempt, in the very latest hour, to make a dash, for there is much truth in a bor-rowing from Hare : " Nothing bursts forth at once, the light-ning may dart out of a cloud ; but the day sends forth his bright heralds before him to prepare the world for his coming." We hope, fellow students, that you will not regard this lightly; for we know that these things are not mere chance, but the re-sults of careful and steady preparation. Nor do we believe that we are hoping for impossibilities, for we are confident that there are those in our midst who can again lead the Orange and Blue to victory. EXCHANGES. We acknowledge the receipt of the following exchanges: The Amulet, The Haverfordian, The Scio Collegian, The Sus-quehamia, Juniata Echo, The Forum, The Manitou Messenger, The Red and Blue, Augustana Observer, The State Collegian, The Dickinsonian, The College Student, The Drury Mirror, The Monthly Bulletin, Temple Echos, The Lesbian Herald, The Philomatliean Monthly, The Mountaineer, The Augsburg S. S. Teacher, The Star and Sentinel, The Gettysburg Compiler, and the Western Maryland College Monthly. The College Student contains a very readable essay on " Chas. Lamb—His Personal Qualities, His Dictaion and Rank as a Critic." The writer treats his subject systematically and the result is a unity which is very pleasing. 60 THE MERCURY. " American Students in Christian Mission " in The Philo-mathean Monthly contains some concise statements concerning the great Student Missionary Conventions. There have been five such conventions in America. The first was held in Cleve-land, Ohio, in 1891, and was attended by 680 delegates ; the second, at Detroit, Mich., enrolled 1325 delegates; the third was at Cleveland again, with 2221 delegates ; at the fourth, at Toronto, Canada, there were 2957 delegates and at the fifth, at Nashville, Tenn., their number was almost 5,000. The Augustana Observer this month is below par. Neither of its two articles are up to the standard, although one is writ-ten by an alumnus. Just the reverse is The Manitou Messen-ger. Its neat appearance is pleasing and the contents are in keeping with the appearance. The review of " Tito Melema " and the article on " Joan of Arc " are both good. We find The Red and Blue especially attractive this month. " The Sketch Book " is a novel feature, but highly entertaining. The article " The Lure of Bohemia " was read with profit and enjoyment. Prize Contest Essays are usually very profitable reading, but there is one in The Sitsquehanna entitled " Conrad Weiser— The Patron of two Races " that makes us wonder if the prize is not a booby affair. From all appearances the essay seems to be a compilation of heterogenous sentences, nearly every one of which is placed in a separate paragraph regardless of content. We trust there are other competitors, for we should not like to see a prize of any value and honor won by such an essav. PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISER'S • i FURNITURE Mattresses, Bed Springs, Iron Beds, Picture Frames. Repair Work done promptly. Under-taking a specialty. * Telephone No. 97. £9C. E- Bender 37 Baltimore St., Gettysburg, Pa. The Windsor Hotel 1217=2 Filbert St., Philadelphia. Headquarters for Students. Thoroughly Renovated, Refurnished and Remodeled FRANK M. SCHEIBLEY, Manager. Graduate of Lafayette College 1898. A. G. Spalding & Bros. Largest Manufacturers in the World of Official Athletic Supplies Base Ball Lawn Ten is Foot Ball Archery Roque Ouoits Cricket Lacrosse Golf Implements for al Sports Spalding's Official Base Ball Guide for 1906. Edited by Henry Chadwick. The most complete and up-to-date book ever published on the subject. Fully illustrated. Price 10 Cents. For over a quarter of a century Spalding's Trade-Mark on Base Ball implements has marked the advancement in this particular sport. Spalding's Official League Ball is the adopted ball of the National League, and must he used in all match games. Every requisite for Lawn Ten-nis and Golf. Spalding's Trade MarK. on our Athletic Implement gives you an advantage over the other player as you have a better article, lasts longer, gives more satisfaction. Every Base Ball Manager should send at once/or a copy of Spalding's Spring and Sum-mer Catalogue—FREE. A. G. SPALDING «3 BROS. New York, Chicago, Boston, Buffalo, Washington, San Francisco, Philadelphia, Kansas City, Montreal, Canada, New Orleans, London England, Denver, Pittsburg, Cincinnati, Syracuse, St. Louis, Minneapolis, Baltimore, Hamburg, Germany. ,. .-.i.k.i i»i«j; PATRONIZE OUK ADVERT1SEKS. BEGKEK & GOUINS OHAMBERSBURG ST., Dealers in Beef, Veal, Lamb, Pork, Sausage, Pudding, Bologna, Hams, Sides, Shoulders, Lard, Prime Corned Beef. SEFTON & FLEMMING'S LIVERY Baltimore Street, First Square, Gettysburg, Pa. Competent Guides for all parts of the Battlefield. Arrangements by telegram or letter. Lock Box 257. J. I. MUMPER. The improvements to our Studio have proven a perfect success and 41 Baltimore St., we are now better prepared than Gettysburg, Pa. ever t0 give you satisfactory work • ICE CREAM Telephone Call 1612 SODA WATER Sheads' (High (Grade (Confections 37=39 Chambersburg Street, Gettysburg, Pa. FRUITS RESTAURANT ATTACHED Under New Management —r-^ The Peoples Drug Store Invites you to visit them and select your needs from a fresh, new, and up-to-date stock. C. WM. BEALES, Ph.Gr., Prop. D. J. Swartz Country Produce Groceries Cigars and Tooaccj) GETTYSBURG. Dealer in Shoes Repaired —BY— J. H- BR^ER, 115 Baltimore St., near Court House. Good Work Guaranteed, WANTED. College students during their vacation can easily make $20 to $30 per week. Write for par-ticulars. THE UNIVERSAL MFG. CO., Pittsburg, Pa. "I I I
Abstract UPT Aneka Industri dan Kerajinan Surabaya is the Technical Services Unit are carrying out Development and Small and Medium Industries Development and Human Resources through Technical Training in the field of Management, Technology, Production Process, Standards, Environment and Information. In improving the performance of the employees in that agency with the necessary changes in work procedures to improve leadership. There are so many ways to improve performance by way of leadership, from the nature of good leadership through effective leadership style so that employees can change their way of working. Because this company is a government company is bona fide and generates revenue from all areas of the required procedures for working very well ordered. Improve the ability and quality of work that the company will then be developed. Manage, serve and process are all ways good leadership to improve employee performance. Keyword:Employee,Leader, Introduction Nowadays, many people decide to become a leader. They do competition to find new innovation for their leadership and they want to be different with other leadership that had already started first. In the work of world every leader must be ready to get complain from their employees. Leadership itself is a person who has the skills or strengths, in particular skill or ability in a field that he is able to influence other to jointly undertake specific activities for the achievement of one or more goalsIntensive competition requires that manufacturers to be competitive with other manufacturers worldwide. Each company must be able to be effectively and efficiently to build an effective performance in order to achieve goals and success, then various components contained in a company should be run according with the objectives to be achieved. One component that has role very important is human resources, which is the leader/supervisor and employee/subordinates. Leadership is an organization or business. The leader of the organization must be able to use its authority in changing the attitudes and behavior of employees that want to work hard and wish to achieve optimal results. Leadership style leaders used can effect thoughts, feeling, attitudes and behavior members of the organization/subordinate (Nawawi, 2003). The sense of satisfaction in the work then the individual will display good personal organization, positive performance satisfactory companies and raised a willingness to undertake the level of labor productivity high for the organization and for improving achievement goals. The few things that can be identified from the dissatisfaction is absenteeism at work, lazy, malingering, absent from work, events strike, the use of time is not efficient and an even worse quit his job. Leadership can good or bad influence organizational climate, which in turn will direct impact on the effectiveness of the work of his subordinate. This leads to leaders must be able to create a conducive organizational climate that achieve job satisfaction, which in turn have an impact on the achievement of objectives organizational. Symptoms employee dissatisfaction can be seen from the absence of harmonious relation between the parties led to the employee, which is the leader less attention to the rights of the employees. For that leader has a very important role in improving job satisfaction employees. Based on the above, the study of the relationship style leadership and employee job satisfaction is very important to do. Definition of Leadership Leadership is one of the function of management human resources that make other people resolve work, maintaining morale and motivate subordinates (Dessler, 1997). From time to time the leadership of an attention to human, human being because of the leadership needed the limitation and advantages of certain human. On the one hand, man limited his ability to lead in other hand there are people who have excess capacity to lead. Here is the emergence of the need for leaders and leadership. Leadership the art of influencing other to directing the will, ability and effort in achieving goal leader. Leadership as an art show that activities affect others are individual, it is not the same way people or pattern between the leaders with one other. Therefore, an effective leader must be able to make purpose as the purpose of the organization, or otherwise make organizational goals into objectives and the ability of leaders lead it should result in all members of the organization felt that the purpose of the organization as a common goal. Mc Gregore in Agus Dharma (1992) says that scouting realize organizational goals and effectiveness when purpose of the organization is supported by all parties in the organization. Leadership is the power to move people and yourself toward a goal or vision particular, as well as power to transform the mobile community. Leadership the power to move people toward a goal or certain dreams. Obviously, there is someone who can move people toward a goal without it should be a true leader, but only a provocateur, even manipulator. Therefore, in addition to causing the motion, a leader is also a person who is able to produce a change or transformation in those he leads, he themselves and the system or community to which they belong. Thus, we recognize a true leader or not of the presence of motion and changes factors (A movement and Transformation Leader) as a prerequisite. Leadership is more detailed in Yulk (1998) is a process of influence, that influence the interpretation about events for followers, the choice of targets for group or organization, organization of work activities to achieves these objectives, the motivation of the followers to achieving goals, maintaining cooperation and team work, and obtaining the support and cooperation of the people who are outside the group or organization. According to Chandra (2005) a leader is a can create a situation in which his followers to step by step move towards their agreed upon with voluntary. Under this view, it is clear that a follow the leader because of his vision, mission formulation or target work. They believe in the leadership because what you want to accomplish along with his followers is a good a clear. They chose to follow because of the leaders are able to explore what has been unconsciously their dreams. This is a major factor determining success of a leader. According Arep and Cape (2002) leadership is properties that should be possessed by a leader, who in it is application to the person of consequences leaders are as follows: must take their own decision explicitly and precisely (decision making), must have the courage to accept this risk themselves, should dare to accept it is own responsibility (the principle of absolute of responsibility). Leadership Effectiveness Understanding of the effectiveness by John Ivancevich Nawawi (2003) is an assessment made in relation to achievement of individuals, groups and organization. The closer the achievement achieved with the expected performance, the more effective assessment of individuals, groups and organizations. By Drucker in Nawawi (2003), the effectiveness is to implement the right (doing the right), an achievement, effectiveness often described as "doing something right" means an activity or work that helps an organization reach the target. The effectiveness of leadership based on the theory of leadership situational (Contingency Theory). In practice, this view assume that no one leader is consistently using particular leadership style regardless of the situation it facts. This is, person's leadership effectiveness depend on its ability to "read" the situation faces and adjust his style to the situation such a way that it effectively perform these function leadership (Siagian, 2003). The success of a leader is that if he can adjust your leadership style to the situation at hand. Situational leadership as well as taking into account factors conditions, time and space play role in a determining the choice of appropriate leadership style. So the effectiveness of leadership a person is determined by the ability to recognize to appropriate nature of the conditions it faces, whether the condition contained in organization and conditions that are outside the organization but have an impact on the course of the organization (Siagian, 2003). In other words, situational leadership theory assumes no single behavioral or leadership style that can affect human behavior or members of the organization to act, to do or work in all situations. Effective leaders have the behavior or leadership style that is flexible able to diagnose situation and use behaviors or styles leadership according to the circumstances they face (Nawawi, 2003). Nature and Characteristics of Leadership According to A.Dale Timpe (1991) there are eight (8) properties improve their productivity:The ability to concentrate, The emphasis on the value of a simple, Always hang out with people, Avoid artificial professionalism, Managing change, Select the people, Avoid doing all by yourself, Dialing with failure. According to Kantz in Nawawi (2003) three characteristic effective leaders are: 1) Have the technical skills such as the ability to apply specialized knowledge in the form of skills in the art. 2) Having the human skills that include the ability work together, understand and be able to motivate others, both of individual or groups. 3) Conceptual skills such as the ability of mental or intellectual to analyze and diagnose complex situation, in particular the time to take a decision. Similarly, according to Browers and Seashore (2003) suggest three characteristic of effective leaders, consisting of: a) Support the behavior of leaders who demonstrate to ability to enhance self-esteem and feeling that are considered important by others especially that people they lead. b) Ease of interaction of leader behaviors that stimulate, member organizations to develop relationship intimate and mutually satisfying. c) Ease of work that is a leader in helping behavior members carry out the work achieve the goals, through activity of job scheduling, coordination, planning, provision of resources such as equipment, labor, material or ingredients work and technical knowledge in the work. Terms and Character of the Leader According Arep and Cape (2002), an outline of a leader should ideally have three general categories, namely: 1) The ability to analyze and draw appropriate conclusions. He must be able to analyze something of a problem, situation or particular set of circumstances and draw conclusions appropriate. 2) The ability to develop an organization and can selecting, and placing the right people to fill position in the organization. 3) The ability to create such a way that the organization concerned running smoothly towards goals, ideals and the decision of higher level to the subordinates, that the goals and the decisions that are acceptable properly. Leadership Strategy Efforts to streamline the organization's leadership must performed by using a strategy that guarantees the highest ability to achieve organizational goals. Strategy such leadership requires the ability to implement leadership functions effectively and efficiently in order to get support, without losing the respect, awe and obedience of all the members of the organization. The main strategy will only be realized if leaders in the running of social interaction with members of the group, showing the ability to understand, concerned and involved in the issues, and organization and its members. Leadership functions according to Nawawi (2003) are: Decision making function, functions of instruction, consultative function, delegates participatory function. a) Decision function Organization will only move dynamically if the leader have the power or ability to perform authority as decision-makers who will or should carried out by members of the organization. For that decision require courage because any definite decision at risk, especially if the process or mechanism is not meet the demands of the decision-making strategy implementation leadership, to be more accurate in leadership for streamline the organization, a leader must include members of the organization, according to the position and responsibilities. Inclusion can be done by provides an opportunity to provide input, such as creativity, initiatives, suggestion, opinions and feedback. Function instruction is order from a leader to realize the organization effect must be clear, both on the content terms and language that should be adjusted to the level skills or education of members who receive orders. Effective leaders don't need to be emotionally error in executing command members. Leaders must be willing to look for the causes of errors, both in execution of the order on him as well as possible caused by a lack of clear leadership in providing orders. In giving the order should be followed as well to give an explanation to members of the organization will carry on the impact or consequences that would occurs when in command is done in correctly. Thus, it can be expected to be more careful execution of the command caution and careful, because a warrant maybe quite difficult for the implementing organization members. Consultative function is streamline the organization every leader must be prepared and willing to provide opportunity for member organization to consult in resolving the issues related to work and it is not impossible to consult on issues related to personal directly or indirectly to the job. Consultative function can also mean members of the organization were opportunity convey criticism, advice, information and opinions related to the job and the organization. This function is useful for improvement leadership, especially for new decision making, thus can improve leadership in effecting organization. Participatory function is the ability of leaders to include members of the organization according to position and authority in order to participate actively in relevant activities, can be realized through work in teams to reduce individual. Willingness shoot leaders and leaders below for participate in helping member organization carry work or resolve the problem faced by provide guidance, direction, discuss, resolve urgent work together. Delegatife function is every leaders need and has power or authority and responsibility should be implemented properly, appropriately and correctly, the leader must be able to divide the work and delegation of authority, and responsibilities in timely execution of the work and fair, as well as in decision making in accordance limit the power and responsibility that has been delegated. Control in Leadership Control in leadership do to keep that effect in the activities of members of the organization has always focused on mutually agreed goals. Control also significantly members of the organization to prevent and avoid activities that deviate from the goals of the organization. If to achieve a purpose, leaders have set up a way, but in implementation found a new, more effective and possible goals can be achieved more quickly, as well as risks low, then the leader must make decisions specify the use of the new method. Control activities in leadership must start the clarity of the objectives to be achieved by the organization, either leader and members of the organization. Organizational goals perceived as a common goal can be used intensively activities affect thought, feeling, attitudes and behaviors, through the direction of the members of the organization. Activity organizing the control is carried out by dividing duty or authority and responsibility into practice. The division of task is followed by its implementation by every member of organizations that have been implemented should be decided continue to perform the role of the controlled trough coordination, monitoring and redirection. So leader effective for activities that have been implemented should be decided continue to perform the role of the controllers so that the activities do not deviated from it is original purpose. Research Methodology Data can be a company's working hours for employees. This data then needs to be processed and converted into information. If the hours worked per employee is then multiplied by the value per-hour, it will produce a certain value. If the picture of each employee's earnings and then added together, will result in recapitulation salary to be paid by the company. Payroll is the information for the owner of the company. Information is the result of a process of existing data, or data that can be interpreted as having meaning. Information will unlock everything that is unknown. Basically, this research is categorized as qualitative research, since the data are in the form of words or sentences which are separated according to each category in order to get the conclusion (Arikunto, 1996:243). In this study, entitled "Leadership in Improving Employees' Performance in UPT Aneka Industri dan Kerajinan Surabaya". Based on the question "How does the leader role in improving the employees' performance?" and "How the employees' performance can be improved through the leader role?" Qualitative data is data in the form of words or in the form of verbal statements, not the robin figures. The qualitative data obtained through a variety of data collection techniques such as interviews, document analysis, focus group discussions, or observations that have been set forth in the court record (transcript). Another form of qualitative data was obtained through shooting images or video footage. Qualitative data include: 1. Inductive, which is based on one or a number of specific data to derive a conclusion by way of generalization, or analogy or causal relationship 2. Deductive, which is a process of thinking which is based on an existing propositions to acquire new proposition as the conclusion to the syllogism, the argument consisting of three propositions (the major premise, minor premise and conclusion or conclusions) 3. Comparative namely by outlining the similarities and differences between the two data objects under study. Subjects in this study were all employees. Researchers from the source there are 43 employees working in various industries and Crafts UPT Aneka Industri dan Kerajinan Surabaya. On the subject of this study, researchers led to all employees in order to improve their performance with the leadership role that will be applied. Leadership effectiveness is influenced by many diverse and varied, several factors related to leadership effectiveness, among other: task structure, leadership awareness of employees, skills and leadership skills, leadership traits superior and subordinate relationships, management support and human resources, a position of power, subordinate effort, behavior management and external coordination, of those factors when analyzed can be made a set of factors is smaller than the initial factors, namely: leadership factors, factors boss and subordinates and environmental factors. Based on these factors can be seen how the relationship with the leadership of subordinates in decision making and problem solving. Leadership style reflect the relationship in this study is how the leader relates to subordinates in order to improve the performance of the good and positive in an institution. Effective leadership that is able to run by leaders. Will be able to streamline the organization and increase employee productivity. With the respect to this benchmark in studying leadership in effective institutions can be seen from: achieving the institution itself, employee satisfaction and development of the company itself. So, if the factors of leadership effectiveness can be carried out well and the leadership is able to apply his leadership style according to the situation and condition is going to reach benchmark of effective leadership, it has been demonstrate effective leadership and employee productivity indirectly itself will increase. Data and information collection is a process of obtaining data and preparing useful to describe that result of data collected to be use as information, for example as part of a process improvement or similar project. The purpose of data collection is to obtain information to keep on way, to make decisions about the important issues, and also to give information on the others in specific topic. In general the data collection is to answer the problems that will be discussed as well as provide information about the problem and issues. In this study the data of things that can be applied by employees is the attitude of leadership, responsibility and attitude performance. All that can be applied when the employee aware of the importance of improved performance in an institution. The effect of the attitude of a leader can also affect how the performance of its employees whether they are good or bad. Therefore, a good attitude and decisive leadership is needed in the soul of a leader so that the performance of employees and leaders to get maximum results. By applying the managerial role of the leader in the employee's performance is expected to improve the performance of employees in a company or institution. Employees can apply the leadership that has been adopted by leaders in the office working on a task or attitude in the office everyday. Given such, will appear sustainable attitude among employees and leaders that will create a good performance. The research instrument is any equipment that is used to acquire, manage, and interpretation information from the respondents who performed the same measurement pattern. Research instrument designed for one purpose and cannot be used in another study. Peculiarities of every object of research led to a researcher must design their own instrument used. Arrangement for each research instrument is not always the same as the other studies. This is because the purpose and mechanism of action in any research techniques also vary. Several types of instruments in the study were as follows: 1) Test The test is a series of questions or exercises or other tools used to measure the skills, measurement, intelligence, ability or talent possessed by individuals or groups. 2) Questionnaire or questionnaires Questionnaires are a number of written questions used to obtain information from respondents in terms of their personal statements, or the things that he knew. 3) Interview (interview) Interview is used by researchers to assess the state of a person, for example to find data on student background variables, the elderly, education, attention, attitude towards something. 4) Observation In the sense that observational studies are conducted direct observations, observations can be done with the test, questionnaire, range images, and sound recordings. Observation contains a list of the types of activities that may arise and will be observed. 5) Graduated scale (ratings) Rating or a graduated scale is a measure of the scale, subjective made. Although this produces a graduated scale data rude, but enough to give specific information about the program or person. This instrument can easily provide an overview of performance, especially in the performance of duty, which shows the frequency of appearance of the properties. In preparing the scale, which needs to be considered is how to define a variable scale. What is in question should be what can be observed respondent. 6) Documentation Documentation, from the origin of the document, which means that the written stuff. In exercising methods of documentation, research investigating the written objects such as books, magazines, documents, regulations, minutes of meetings, and so on. Register questionnaire is a series of questions posed to the respondents in order to collect information from respondents about the object being studied, either in the form of opinions, responses, or himself. As a research instrument, then these questions should not deviate from the direction that will be achieved by the proposed project, which is reflected in the formulation of hypotheses. Thus the list of questions that must be filed with the tactical and strategy so as to filter out the information required by the respondent. Questions raised by the respondent should be clear formula, so researchers will receive the right information from the respondents. Because the respondent and the interviewer can interpret the meaning of a sentence different from the intent of researchers, so that the contents of the question cannot be answered precisely. Besides, it should also be noted that where the direction is achieved, given no clear direction may not be able to formulate a list of questions adequately. Compile a draft list of questions is actually a collective work across research team members. Involvement of all members of the research team will contribute research instrument construction completion. Steps in compiling a list of questions are determination of the required information, determination of the data collection process, preparation of the research instrument, testing instrument research. Result and Discussion Basically a company or institution can run smoothly when it has a strong foundation. And foundation here in question is a leader. When a leader has a dominant role in the company or institution, then the employees will follow the rules and will get good results in the form of improved performance. Therefore, there is no doubt that the role of leadership can improve employee performance. The Leader Role in Improving Employees' Performance The role of leadership is crucial in a job. Who first determined is to choose a leader who can truly lead a company or institution. When we get a leader who deserves to lead the leader must have a vision and mission for the welfare of its employees by way of improving the performance of employees. A leader does not have to give orders to his subordinates or employees to do something, but by way of an example, the employee will follow what their leaders are doing as long as it's true. The employees' performance can be improved through leader role Leadership is one of the issues in the management which is still interesting enough to be discussed until today. Mass media, both electronic and print, often featuring opinion and conversation discuss about leadership. Leadership role and strategic importance to the achievement of the mission, vision and goals of an organization, is one of the motives that drive people to always investigate the intricacies associated with leadership. Quality of leadership is often regarded as the most important factor in the success or failure of the organization as well as the success or failure of a business-oriented organizations in both the public and, generally perceived as a success or a failure of leadership. Once the importance of the issue of the role of the leader so that the leader be the focus of interest to researchers in the field of organizational behavior. Organizations that succeed in achieving its objectives and be able to fulfill its social responsibility will depend on the leadership. When the leader is able to perform well, it is possible that the organization will achieve its goal. An organization needs an effective leader, who has the ability to influence the behavior of its members or subordinates. Leadership style is a way used by a leader in influencing the behavior of others. Leadership style is the norm of behavior that is used by a person when the person is trying to influence the behavior of others. Each style has advantages and disadvantages. A leader will use the appropriate leadership style and personality skills. Every leader in providing care to foster, promote and direct all potential employees in the environment have different patterns with each other. The difference is caused by different leadership styles also vary from each leader. Correspondence between leadership styles, norms and organizational culture is seen as a key prerequisite for the successful achievement of organizational goals. Leader etymologically derived from the word "pimpin" (lead) means guided or guided, so in which there are two parties that led (the people) and the lead (priest). Having added the prefix "pe" to "leader" (leader) means those who influence others through the process of communication so that the authority of the act is something other people achieve specific goals. Is a leader who has the ability to influence individuals and groups can work together to achieve the intended purpose. Hendry in Kartini Kartono Pratt Fairchild (2006:38-39) argues that leaders in the broad sense is a person who leads by way of initiating social behavior by regulating, indicating, organize or control efforts / attempts of others or through prestige, power or position. Anagora (1992) in Harbani (2008:5) argues, that leadership is the ability to influence others, through communication either directly or indirectly, with the intention to drive people to the understanding, awareness and happy to follow the will of the leadership of the leadership is defined as the process of influencing and directing a variety of tasks related to the activities of the group members. Leadership is also defined as the ability to affect a variety of strategies and objectives, the ability to influence the commitment and devotion to duty in order to achieve common goals and capabilities affect the group in order to identify, nurture and develop organizational culture (Stogdill in Stoner and Freeman 1989: 459-460). Elements of leadership according to Stogdill is he involvement of members of the organization as a follower, distribution of power among the leaders of member organizations, legitimacy granted to followers, leaders influence followers through a variety of ways. Leadership is an activity to influence the behavior of others so that they would be directed to achieve certain goals. Leadership is defined as the ability to move or motivate some people to simultaneously perform the same activities and focused on achieving the goal. From the above, it is basically a leader who has the ability to move others and be able to influence that person to do something in accordance with the goals to be achieved. Conclusion Leadership is one of the function of management human resources that make other people resolve work, maintaining morale and motivate subordinates (Dessler, 1997). From time to time the leadership of an attention to human, human being because of the leadership needed the limitation and advantages of certain human. On the one hand, man limited his ability to lead in other hand there are people who have excess capacity to lead. Here is the emergence of the need for leaders and leadership. The success of a leader is that if he can adjust your leadership style to the situation at hand. Situational leadership as well as taking into account factors conditions, time and space play role in a determining the choice of appropriate leadership style. So the effectiveness of leadership a person is determined by the ability to recognize to appropriate nature of the conditions it faces, whether the condition contained in organization and conditions that are outside the organization but have an impact on the course of the organization (Siagian, 2003). In other words, situational leadership theory assumes no single behavioral or leadership style that can affect human behavior or members of the organization to act, to do or work in all situations. Effective leaders have the behavior or leadership style that is flexible able to diagnose situation and use behaviors or styles leadership according to the circumstances they face (Nawawi, 2003). In this study the data as the information needed to give an overview of the research. Data is something that does not have any meaning for the recipient and is still in need of a treatment. In this case, the data can be regarded as an object and a subject of the information is useful for the recipient. Information can also be caled as a result of processing or data processing. Quality of leadership is often regarded as the most important factor in the success or failure of the organization as well as the success or failure of a business-oriented organizations in both the public and, generally perceived as a success or a failure of leadership. Once the importance of the issue of the role of the leader so that the leader be the focus of interest to researchers in the field of organizational behavior. Organizations that succeed in achieving its objectives and be able to fulfill its social responsibility will depend on the leadership. When the leader is able to perform well, it is possible that the organization will achieve its goal. An organization needs an effective leader, who has the ability to influence the behavior of its members or subordinates. Thus, a leader or head of an organization will be recognized as a leader if he can have an influence and capable of directing his subordinates towards the achievement of organizational goals. Suggestion Expectations of the employees are in the presence of a wise leader and able to adjust the structure of the company or institution can work to change the existing errors in the body corporate. In the end, that the existence of a leadership role within a company or institution can improve and enhance the performance of employees and can form a good partnership between employees and management. REFERENCE Peraturan Gubernur Jawa Timur, 2008, Organisasi dan Tata Kerja Unit Pelaksanaan Teknis Dinas Perindustrian dan Perdagangan Provinsi Jawa Timur, Surabaya. Prayoga, Sondra, 2011, The Role of Exhibition to Increase Foreign and Domestic Market Activity TIU (Technical Implementation Units) REPTC (Regional Export Training and Promotion Center) of East Java. http://id.wikipedia.org/wiki http://id.wikipedia.org/wiki/DEKRANASDA www.google.com www.blogspot.com
Not Available ; The land resource inventory of Mainahalli microwatershed was conducted using village cadastral maps and IRS satellite imagery on 1:7920 scale. The false colour composites of IRS imagery were interpreted for physiography and these physiographic delineations were used as base for mapping soils. The soils were studied in several transects and a soil map was prepared with phases of soil series as mapping units. Random checks were made all over the area outside the transects to confirm and validate the soil map unit boundaries. The soil map shows the geographic distribution and extent, characteristics, classification, behavior and use potentials of the soils in the microwatershed. The present study covers an area of 510 ha in Koppal taluk and district, Karnataka. The climate is semiarid and categorized as drought - prone with an average annual rainfall of 662 mm, of which about 424 mm is received during south–west monsoon, 161 mm during north-east and the remaining 77 mm during the rest of the year. An area of about 99 per cent is covered by soils and 1 per cent by water bodies, settlements and others. The salient findings from the land resource inventory are summarized briefly below. The soils belong to 11 soil series and 20 soil phases (management units) and 7land Management Units. The length of crop growing period is 150 cm) soils. About 8 per cent area has loamy soils and 92 per cent area has clayey soils at the surface. About 66 per cent of the area has non-gravelly (200 mm/m) in available water capacity. About 87 per cent area has very gently sloping (1-3%) and 13 per cent area has nearly sloping (0-1%) lands. An area of about 28 per cent has soils that are slightly eroded (e1) and 72 per cent moderately eroded (e2) lands. An area of about 7 per cent are slightly alkaline (pH 7.3 to 8.4), 32 per cent are moderately alkaline (pH 7.8-8.4), 35 per cent are strongly alkaline (pH 8.4-9.0) and 26 per cent are very strongly alkaline (pH >9.0) in soil reaction. The Electrical Conductivity (EC) of the soils is 0.75%) in organic carbon. Available phosphorus is low (337 kg/ha) in available potassium content. Available sulphur is medium (10-20 ppm) in about 57 per cent and 42 per cent soils are high (>20 ppm) in the microwatershed. Available boron is low (0.5 ppm) in about 32 per cent area and 67 per cent area is medium (0.5-1.0 ppm). Available iron is sufficient (>4.5 ppm) in the entire area. Available zinc is deficient (0.6 ppm) in about 1 per cent area. Available manganese and copper are sufficient in all the soils. The land suitability for 31 major agricultural and horticultural crops grown in the microwatershed were assessed and the areas that are highly suitable (S1) and moderately suitable (S2) are given below. It is however to be noted that a given soil may be suitable for various crops but what specific crop to be grown may be decided by the farmer looking to his capacity to invest on various inputs, marketing infrastructure, market price and finally the demand and supply position. Land suitability for various crops in the microwatershed Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Sorghum 119(23) 315(62) Sapota 38 (8) 45 (9) Maize - 434 (85) Pomegranate 63 (12) 247 (49) Bajra 63 (12) 416 (82) Musambi 119 (23) 192 (38) Groundnut 38 (8) 89 (17) Lime 119 (23) 181 (35) Sunflower 119 (23) 178 (35) Amla 63 (12) 416 (82) Red gram 38 (8) 254 (50) Cashew 63 (12) 14 (3) Bengalgram 80 (16) 384 (76) Jackfruit 38 (8) 45 (9) Cotton 119 (23) 315 (62) Jamun 38 (8) 261 (51) Chilli 38 (8) 75 (15) Custard apple 143 (28) 336 (66) Tomato 38 (8) 75 (15) Tamarind 38 (8) 247 (49) Brinjal 24 (5) 366 (72) Mulberry 63 (12) 104 (21) Onion 24 (5) 45 (9) Marigold 38 (8) 249 (49) Bhendi 24 (5) 366 (72) Chrysanthemum 38 (8) 395 (78) Drumstick 63 (12) 234 (46) Jasmine 38 (8) 214 (42) Mango 38 (8) 24 (5) Crossandra 38 (8) 79 (15) Guava 38 (8) 45 (9) Apart from the individual crop suitability, a proposed crop plan has been prepared for the 7 identified LMUs by considering only the highly and moderately suitable lands for different crops and cropping systems with food, fodder, fibre and other horticulture crops that helps in maintaining productivity and ecological balance in the microwatershed. Maintaining soil-health is vital for crop production and conserve soil and land resource base for maintaining ecological balance and to mitigate climate change. For this, several ameliorative measures have been suggested for these problematic soils like saline/alkali, highly eroded, sandy soils etc. Soil and water conservation treatment plan has been prepared that would help in identifying the sites to be treated and also the type of structures required. As part of the greening programme, several tree species have been suggested to be planted in marginal and submarginal lands, field bunds and also in the hillocks, mounds and ridges. That would help in supplementing the farm income, provide fodder and fuel, and generate lot of biomass which in turn would help in maintaining the ecological balance and contribute to mitigating the climate change. SALIENT FINDINGS OF THE STUDY Results indicated that 37 farmers were sampled in Mainahalli micro watershed among them 15 (40.54%) were marginal farmers, 12 (32.43%) were small farmers, 5 (13.51 %) were semi medium farmers, 1 (2.70%) were medium farmers and 4 (10.81%) landless farmers were also interviewed for the survey. The data indicated that there were 168 population households were there in the studied micro watershed. Among them 94 (55.95%) men and 74 (44.05%) were women. The average family size of landless and small farmer was 4, marginal farmers and semi medium farmers were 5 and medium farmers were 7. On an average the family size was 6. The data indicated that 36 (21.43%) people were in 0-15 years of age, 65 (38.69%) were in 16-35 years of age, 52 (30.95%) were in 36-60 years of age and 15 (8.93 %) were above 61 years of age. The results indicated that the Mainahalli had 29.76 per cent illiterates, 30.36 per cent of them had primary school education, 9.52 per cent of them had both middle school, 13.10 per cent them had high school education, 8.93 per cent of them had PUC education, 0.60 per cent of them had diploma and ITI education, 6.55 per cent of them had degree education. The results indicated that, 86.49 per cent of households practicing agriculture, 10.81 per cent of the household heads were agricultural labour and 2.70 per cent of the household heads were doing trade and business. The results indicated that agriculture was the major occupation for 20.24 per cent of the household members, 48.81 per cent were agricultural laborers, 0.60 per cent were general labours, private sector, trade and business and children respectively. 28.57 per cent of them were students. In case of landless households 6.67 per cent were agriculturist, 86.67 per cent were agricultural labors and 6.67 per cent were students. In case of marginal farmers 19.18 per cent were agriculturist, 54.79 per cent were agricultural labour and 24.66 per cent were students. In case of small farmers 27.66 per cent of them were agriculturist, 36.17 per cent of them were agriculture labour, 2.13 per cent were trade and business and 34.04 per cent of them were students. In case of semi medium farmers 19.23 per cent of the family members were agriculturist, 34.62 per cent were agriculture labour and 42.31 per cent of them were students. In case of medium farmers 14.29 per cent of the family members were agriculturist, 42.86 per cent of them were agriculture labors and 28.57 per cent were students and 14.29 per cent of them were children. The results showed 100 per cent of the farmers have not participated in any local institutions. 2 The results indicated that 94.59 per cent of the households possess Katcha house, 5.41 per cent of the households possess Pucca house and 2.70 per cent of them possess Thatched house. The results showed that, 70.27 per cent of the households possess TV, 2.70 per cent of them possess DVD/VCD Player, 10.81 per cent of the households possess Mixer grinder, 5.41 per cent of the households possess bicycle, 24.32 per cent of the households possess motor cycle and 75.68 per cent of the households possess mobile phones. The results showed that the average value of television was Rs. 6076, DVD/VCD Player was Rs.3000, mixer grinder was Rs.1250, bicycle was Rs.400, motor cycle was Rs.37666 and mobile phone was Rs.4336. About 8.11 per cent of the households possess bullock cart, 2.70 per cent of them possess plough 21.62 per cent of the households possess weeder. The results showed that the average value of bullock cart was Rs.21666; the average value of plough was Rs. 2000 and the average value of weeder was Rs. 24. The results indicated that, 10.81 per cent of the households possess bullocks, 5.41 per cent of the households possess local cow, 2.70 per cent of the households possess crossbred cow, 8.11 per cent of the household possess buffalo and 5.41 per cent of the households possess sheep. In case of marginal farmers, 6.67 per cent of the households possess bullock, local cow, crossbred cow and buffalo respectively. In case of small farmers, 8.33 per cent of households possess bullock, local cow, buffalo and sheep respectively. In case of semi medium farmers, 40 per cent of the households possess bullock and 20 per cent possess buffalo and sheep respectively. The results indicated that, average own labour men available in the micro watershed was 1.78, average own labour (women) available was 1.36, average hired labour (men) available was 8.11 and average hired labour (women) available was 8.69. In case of marginal farmers, average own labour men available was 2.00, average own labour (women) was also 1.47, average hired labour (men) was 6.47 and average hired labour (women) available was also 6.73. In case of small farmers, average own labour men available was 1.58, average own labour (women) was 1.25, average hired labour (men) was 6.75 and average hired labour (women) available was 7.58. In case of semi medium farmers, average own labour men available was 1.80, average own labour (women) was 1.40, average hired labour (men) was 9.40 and average hired labour (women) available was 10.60. In medium farmers average own labour men available was 2, average own labour (women) was 2, average hired labour (men) was 30 and average hired labour (women) available was 30. The results indicated that, 8.11 per cent of the household opined that hired labour was adequate and 89.19 per cent of the household opined that hired labour was inadequate. 3 The results indicated that, households of the Mainahalli micro watershed possess 38.26 ha (90.61%) of dry land and 3.97 ha (9.39%) of irrigated land. Marginal farmers possess 10.44 ha (100%) of dry land. Small farmers possess 15.95 ha (92.27 %) of dry land and 1.34 ha (7.73 %) of irrigated land. Semi medium farmers possess 7.43 ha (73.84%) of dry land and 2.63 ha (26.16%) of irrigated land. Medium farmers possess 4.45 ha (100%) of dry land. The results indicated that, the average value of dry land was Rs. 233,807.51 and average value of irrigated was Rs. 441,071.43. In case of marginal famers, the average land value was Rs. 426,027.13 for dry land. In case of small famers, the average land value was Rs. 206,878.17 for dry land Rs. 486,515.16 for irrigated land. In case of semi medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 121,144.41 for dry land and Rs. 418,000 for irrigated land. In case of medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 67,363.64 for dry land and. The results indicated that, there were 1 functioning and 1 defunctioning bore wells in the micro watershed. The results indicated that, bore well was the major irrigation source for 2.70 per cent of the farmers. The results indicated that on an average the depth of the bore well was 3.77 meters. The results indicated that, in case of small farmers there was 0.81 ha of irrigated land. The results indicated that, farmers have grown bajra (7.81 ha), maize (19.33 ha), sorghum (5.26 ha), red gram (0.20 ha) and sunflower (8.15 ha) in kharif season. Marginal farmers had grown bajra, sorghum and maize. Small farmers had grown bajra, sorghum, maize and sunflower. Semi medium farmers had grown bajra, sorghum, maize, red gram and sunflower. Medium farmers had grown sunflower. The results indicated that, the cropping intensity in Mainahalli micro watershed was found to be 78.16 per cent. In case of marginal farmers it was 83.93 per cent, in case of small farmers it was 75.66 per cent, in case semi medium it was 70.24 per cent and medium farmers it was 100 per cent. The results indicated that, 81.08 per cent of the households have both bank account and savings. 100 percent of the marginal and medium farmers possess bank account and savings respectively. 83.33 per cent of small farmers possess both bank account and savings. Semi medium farmers possess 80 per cent of both bank account and savings. The results indicated that, 100 per cent of marginal, 83.33 per cent of small, 80 per cent of semi medium and 100 per cent of medium farmers have borrowed credit from different sources. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for bajra was Rs. 33170.04. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 26696.83. The net income from bajra cultivation was Rs. -6473.21, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.8. 4 The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for maize was Rs. 38478.23. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 31675.95. The net income from maize cultivation was Rs. -6802.28. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.82. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Sunflower was Rs. 61336.98. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 49804.52. The net income from Sunflower cultivation was Rs. -11532.46. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.81. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Sorghum was Rs. 41245.83. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 27371.03. The net income from Sorghum cultivation was Rs. -13874.80. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.66. The results indicated that, 5.41 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was adequate and 13.51 per cent of the households opined that green fodder was adequate. The table indicated that, in case of landless, the average income from wage was Rs. 52000. In case marginal farmers the average income from wage was Rs.666.67, agriculture was Rs.40666.6 and dairy farm was Rs.1333.33. In small farmers, the average income from service/salary was Rs.3333.33 and agriculture was Rs. 46,666.67. In semi medium farmers the average income from wage was Rs. 2400, agriculture was Rs.137000, dairy farm was Rs. 1200 and goat farming was Rs.8000. In medium farmers the average income from agriculture was Rs.100000. The results indicated that, in case of land less, the average expenditure from wage Rs. 17500. In marginal farmers, the average expenditure from wage was Rs.5000, agriculture was Rs.20200 and dairy farm was Rs.3500. In small farmers, the average expenditure from service/salary was Rs.10000 and agriculture was Rs.24833.33. In semi medium farmers the average expenditure from wage was Rs.8000, agriculture was Rs.39000, dairy farm was Rs.2000 and goat farming was Rs.15000. In medium farmers the average expenditure from agriculture was Rs.70000. The results indicated that, sampled households have grown 3 coconut trees in their field. The results indicated that, households have planted 2 teak trees, 21 neem trees, 1tamarind tress, 4 banyan and 1 peeple trees in their field. The results indicate that, households have an average investment capacity of Rs. 4108.11 for land development and Rs.270.27 for improved crop production. Marginal farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs. 5333.33 for land development and Rs.266.67 for improved crop production. Small farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs. 4250 for land development. Semi medium farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs. 3800 for land development and Rs. 600 5 in irrigation facility. Medium farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs. 2000 for land development and Rs. 3000 in irrigation facility. The results indicated that for land development, 2.63 per cent of the households were dependent on loan from bank and own funds respectively and 50 per cent of the households were dependent on soft loan. 7.89 per cent of the households were dependent on soft loan for improved crop production. The results indicated that, bajra, sorghum, maize, redgram and sunflower crops were sold to the extent of 100 per cent. The results indicated that, 48.65 percent of the households have sold their produce to local/village merchant and 59.46 percent of the households sold their produce to regulated market. The results indicated that 2.70 per cent of the households have used head load and truck as a mode of transport, 13.51 per cent of the households used cart as a mode of transport and 89.19 per cent of them have used tractor. The results indicated that, 27.03 per cent of the households have experienced the soil and water erosion problems i.e. 46.67 percent of marginal farmers and 25 per cent of small farmers. The results indicated that, 75.68 per cent of the households have shown interest in soil testing includes 93.33 per cent of the marginal, 75 per cent of the small, 80 per cent of the semi medium and 100 per cent of the medium farmers. The results indicated that, 100 percent used fire wood as a source of fuel and 2.70 percent of them used LPG. The results indicated that, piped supply was the source of drinking water for 35.14 per cent households and 67.57 per cent of them were using bore well for drinking water. The results indicated that, electricity was the major source of light for 100 per cent of the households. The results indicated that, 59.46 per cent of the households possess sanitary toilet i.e. 100 per cent of landless, 100 per cent of marginal, 8.33 per cent of the small, 20 per cent of the semi medium and 100 medium farmers had sanitary toilet facility. The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the sampled households possessed BPL card. The results indicated that, 37.84 per cent of the households participated in NREGA programme which included 100 per cent of the landless, 26.67 percent of the marginal, 25 per cent of the small, 40 per cent of the semi medium and 100 per cent of the medium farmers. The results indicated that, cereals, pulses, oilseeds, vegetables, fruits , milk and egg were adequate for 97.30 per cent, 86.49 per cent, 43.24 per cent, 43.24 per cent, 62.16 per cent, 29.73 per cent and 51.35 per cent respectively. 6 The results indicated that, pulses, oilseed, vegetables, fruits milk, egg and meat were inadequate for 10.81 per cent, 51.35 per cent, 54.05 per cent, 24.32 per cent, 24.32 per cent, 35.14 per cent and 5.41 per cent of the households. The results indicated that, 89.19 per cent of the households experienced by lower fertility status of the soil was the constraint, wild animal menace on farm field (67.57%), frequent incidence of pest and diseases (51.35%), inadequacy of irrigation water (24.32%), high cost of Fertilizers and plant protection chemicals (32.43%), high rate of interest on credit (10.81%), low price for the agricultural commodities (16.22%), lack of marketing facilities in the area (8.11%), inadequate extension services (10.81%), lack of transport for safe transport of the agricultural produce to the market (27.03%), less rainfall (64.86%) and Source of Agri-technology information(Newspaper/TV/Mobile) (13.51%). ; Watershed Development Department, Government of Karnataka (World Bank Funded) Sujala –III Project
Not Available ; The land resource inventory of Maslapur-2 microwatershed was conducted using village cadastral maps and IRS satellite imagery on 1:7920 scale. The false colour composites of IRS imagery were interpreted for physiography and these physiographic delineations were used as base for mapping soils. The soils were studied in several transects and a soil map was prepared with phases of soil series as mapping units. Random checks were made all over the area outside the transects to confirm and validate the soil map unit boundaries. The soil map shows the geographic distribution and extent, characteristics, classification, behavior and use potentials of the soils in the microwatershed. The present study covers an area of 510 ha in Koppal taluk and district, Karnataka. The climate is semiarid and categorized as drought - prone with an average annual rainfall of 662 mm, of which about 424 mm is received during south–west monsoon, 161 mm during north-east and the remaining 77 mm during the rest of the year. An area of about 92 per cent is covered by soils and 8 per cent by rock outcrops, habitation and water bodies, settlements and others. The salient findings from the land resource inventory are summarized briefly below. The soils belong to 11 soil series and 20 soil phases (management units) and 7 land management units. The length of crop growing period is 150 cm) soils. About 10 per cent has sandy soils at the surface, 78 per cent has loamy soils at the surface and 4 per cent has clayey soils at the surface. About 6 per cent of the area has non-gravelly (200 mm/m) in available water capacity. An area of about 6 per cent has nearly level (0-1%) and 86 per cent area has very gently sloping (1-3%) lands. An area of about 22 per cent has soils that are slightly eroded (e1) and 70 per cent moderately eroded (e2) lands. An area of about 35 per cent are slightly acid (pH 6.0-6.5) and 56 per cent are very neutral (pH pH 6.5-7.3) in soil reaction. The Electrical Conductivity (EC) of the soils is 0.75%) in 31 per cent area of the soils. Available phosphorus is medium (23-57 kg/ha) in the entire area of the microwatershed. An area of about 34 per cent are low (337 kg/ha) in available potassium content. Available sulphur is low (4.5 ppm) in entire area of the microwatershed. Available zinc is deficient (0.6 ppm) in 50 per cent area of the microwatershed. Available manganese and copper are sufficient in all the soils. The land suitability for 31 major agricultural and horticultural crops grown in the microwatershed were assessed and the areas that are highly suitable (S1) and moderately suitable (S2) are given below. It is however to be noted that a given soil may be suitable for various crops but what specific crop to be grown may be decided by the farmer looking to his capacity to invest on various inputs, marketing infrastructure, market price and finally the demand and supply position. Land suitability for various crops in the microwatershed Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Sorghum - 336 (66) Sapota 18 (4) 70 (14) Maize - 336 (66) Pomegranate 18 (4) 79 (15) Bajra 26 (5) 383 (75) Musambi 18 (4) 79 (15) Groundnut 26 (5) 377 (74) Lime 18 (4) 79 (15) Sunflower - 53 (10) Amla 44 (9) 382 (75) Red gram - 53 (10) Cashew - 88 (17) Bengalgram 9 (2) 257 (50) Jackfruit 18 (4) 70 (14) Cotton - 336 (66) Jamun - 97 (19) Chilli - 327 (64) Custard apple 44 (9) 382 (75) Tomato - 327 (64) Tamarind - 27 (5) Brinjal 26 (5) 284 (56) Mulberry 18 (4) 95 (19) Onion 26 (5) 284 (56) Marigold - 336 (66) Bhendi - 284 (56) Chrysanthemum - 336 (66) Drumstick 18 (4) 51 (10) Jasmine - 327 (64) Mango - 18 (4) Crossandra - 327 (64) Guava - 88 (17) Apart from the individual crop suitability, a proposed crop plan has been prepared for the 7 identified LMUs by considering only the highly and moderately suitable lands for different crops and cropping systems with food, fodder, fibre and other horticulture crops that helps in maintaining productivity and ecological balance in the microwatershed. Maintaining soil-health is vital for crop production and conserve soil and land resource base for maintaining ecological balance and to mitigate climate change. For this, several ameliorative measures have been suggested for these problematic soils like saline/alkali, highly eroded, sandy soils etc. Soil and water conservation treatment plan has been prepared that would help in identifying the sites to be treated and also the type of structures required. As part of the greening programme, several tree species have been suggested to be planted in marginal and submarginal lands, field bunds and also in the hillocks, mounds and ridges. That would help in supplementing the farm income, provide fodder and fuel, and generate lot of biomass which in turn would help in maintaining the ecological balance and contribute to mitigating the climate change. SALIENT FINDINGS OF THE SURVEY The result indicated that 35 farmers were sampled in Maslapur-2 micro watershed among them 5(14.29%) were landless, 4 (11.43%) were marginal farmers, 16 (45.71%) were small farmers and 10 (28.57%) were semi medium farmers. The data indicated that there were 98 (58.68%) men and 69 (41.32%) women among the sampled households. The average family size of landless farmers' was 5, marginal farmers' was 3.75, small farmers' was 4.56 and semi medium farmers' was 5.40. The data indicated that, 27 (16.17%) people were in 0-15 years of age, 74 (44.31%) were in 16-35 years of age, 50 (29.94%) were in 36-60 years of age and 16(9.58%) were above 61 years of age. The results indicated that Maslapur-2 had 30.54 per cent illiterates, 49.70 per cent of them had primary school education, 1.80 per cent of them had middle school education, 8.38 per cent of them had high school education, 4.79 per cent of them had PUC, 0.60 per cent of them had diploma and ITI education, 2.99 per cent of them had degree education and 0.60 per cent of them did other education. The results indicate that, 82.86 per cent of households were practicing agriculture and 17.14 per cent of the households were agricultural labourers. The results indicate that agriculture was the major occupation for 20.96 per cent of the household members, 56.29 per cent were agricultural laborers, 1.80 per cent was in private sector, 20.36 per cent were students and 0.60 per cent was children. In case of landless farmers, 8 per cent were agriculturist, 60 per cent were general labourers and 32 per cent were students. In case of marginal farmers 20 per cent of them were practicing agriculture, 40 per cent were agricultural labourers, 6.67 per cent were in private service and 33.33 per cent were students. In case of small farmers, 21.92 per cent were agriculturists, 58.90 per cent were agricultural labourers and 19.18 per cent were students. In case of semi medium farmers 25.93 per cent were agriculturist, 55.56 per cent were agriculture labourers, 3.70 per cent were in private service, 12.96 per cent were students and 1.85 per cent was housewives. The results show that 100 per cent of the population in the micro watershed has not participated in any local institutions. The results indicate that 51.43 per cent of the households possess thatched house, 40 per cent of the households possess Katcha house and 8.57 per cent of them possess Pucca house. The results showed that 91.43 per cent of the households possess TV, 80 per cent of the households possess Mixer grinder, 28.57 per cent of the households possess bicycle, 34.29 per cent of the households possess motor cycle and 91.43 per cent of the households possess mobile phones. 2 The results show that the average value of television was Rs.4906, mixer grinder was Rs.1332, bicycle was Rs. 1650, motor cycle was Rs.33583 and mobile phone was Rs.1707. Data showed 22.86 per cent of the households possess bullock cart, 31.43 per cent of them possess plough, 2.86 per cent of them possess both power tiller and tractor, 28.57 per cent of them possess sprayer, 94.29 per cent of them possess weeder and 2.86per cent of them possess chaff cutter. The results show that the average value of bullock cart was Rs.18500, plough was Rs.2029, the average value of power tiller was Rs.30000, the average value was tractor was Rs.300000, the average value of sprayer was Rs.3368, the average value of chaff cutter was Rs.3000, and the average value of weeder was Rs.17. The results indicate that, 31.43 per cent of the households possess both bullocks and local cow, 2.86 per cent of the households possess both crossbreed cow and sheep respectively. In case of marginal households, 25 per cent of them possess bullocks, local cow and sheep respectively. 43.75 per cent of the small farmers possess bullock and local cow correspondingly, 6.25 per cent of the small farmers possess crossbred cow. In case of semi medium farmers, 30 per cent of households possess bullock and local cow respectively. The results indicate that, average own labour men available in the micro watershed was 1.80, average own labour (women) available was 1.63, average hired labour (men) available was 6.80 and average hired labour (women) available was 7.09. In case of marginal farmers, average own labour men available was 1.50, average own labour (women) was 1.25, average hired labour (men) was 7.75 and average hired labour (women) available was 8.50. In case of small farmers, average own labour men available was 1.88, average own labour (women) was 1.63, average hired labour (men) was 8.94 and average hired labour (women) available was 9.25. In case of semi medium farmers, average own labour men available was 2, average own labour (women) was 1.90, average hired labour (men) was 5.20 and average hired labour (women) available was 5.30. The results indicate that, 97.14 per cent of the households opined that the hired labour was inadequate. The results indicate that, households of the Maslapur-2 micro watershed possess 23.43 ha (61.01%) of dry land and 14.97 ha (38.99%) of irrigated land. Marginal farmers possess 2.59 ha (100%) of dry land. Small farmers possess 18.81 ha (88.74%) of dry land and 2.39 ha (11.26%) of irrigated land. Semi medium farmers possess 2.03 ha (13.90%) of dry land and 12.58 ha (86.10%) of irrigated land. The results indicate that, the average value of dry land was Rs. 243,202.62 and average value of irrigated land was Rs. 460,746.14. In case of marginal famers, the average land value was Rs. 579,812.21 for dry land. In case of small famers, the 3 average land value was Rs. 207,250.43 for dry land and Rs. 753,559.31for irrigated land. In case of semi medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 147,609.56 for dry land and Rs. 405,178.51 for irrigated land. The results indicate that, there were 15 functioning and 14 de-functioning bore wells in the micro watershed. The results indicate that, bore well was the major irrigation source in the micro water shed for 42.86 per cent of the farmers in micro watershed. The results indicate that, the depth of bore well was found to be 29.52 meters. The results indicate that, marginal, small and semi medium farmers had irrigated area of 0.40ha, 3.48 ha and 11.05 ha of irrigated land respectively. The results indicate that, farmers have grown maize (14.71 ha), groundnut (8.40 ha), bajra (1.88 ha), Sunflower (1.62 ha), Bengal gram (1.21 ha), Red gram (1.21 ha), Sorghum (1.21 ha), castor (0.81 ha), Tomato (0.81 ha), water melon (0.81 ha) and Banana (0.49 ha) in kharif season and also grown maize (1.62 ha) and groundnut (1.21 ha) in Rabi season. Marginal farmers have grown maize, bajra, sunflower and Bengal gram. Small farmers had grown maize, groundnut, bajra, Bengal gram, paddy, red gram, sorghum, castor and banana. Semi medium farmers had grown maize, groundnut, sunflower, tomato and watermelon. The results indicate that, the cropping intensity in Maslapur-2 micro watershed was found to be 92.65 per cent. In case of marginal farmers it was 100 per cent, small farmers it was 92.25 per cent and in case of semi medium it was 92.18 per cent. The results indicate that, 82.86 per cent of the households have bank account and 85.71 per cent of the households have savings. The results indicate that, 60 per cent of the households have availed credit from different sources. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for maize was Rs. 27663.19. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 28612.58. The net income from Maize cultivation was Rs. 949.39, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.03. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for groundnut was Rs. 53510.06. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 54452.62. The net income from groundnut cultivation was Rs. 942.56. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.02. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for tomato was Rs. 30927.98. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 74100. The net income from tomato cultivation was Rs. 43172.02. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.4. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for water melon was Rs. 37280.33. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 69160. The net income from water melon cultivation was Rs. 31879.67. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.86. 4 The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for banana was Rs. 95816.55. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 679249.97. The net income from banana cultivation was Rs. 583433.42. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:7.09. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for paddy was Rs. 58817.01. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 156227.50. The net income from paddy cultivation was Rs. 97410.49. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.66. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for bengalgram was Rs. 45612.07. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 45960.53. The net income from bengalgram cultivation was Rs. 348.45. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.01. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for Sunflower was Rs. 27395.92. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 50931.76. The net income from Sunflower cultivation was Rs. 23535.83. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.86. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for bajra was Rs. 21266.79. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 20729.50. The net income from bajra cultivation was Rs. -537.29. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.97. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for sorghum was Rs. 14285.38. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 31369. The net income from sorghum cultivation was Rs. 17083.62. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.2. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for redgram was Rs. 13687.64. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 31122.00. The net income from redgram cultivation was Rs. 17434.36. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.27. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for Castor was Rs. 32673.72. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 29640. The net income from Castor cultivation was Rs. -3033.72. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.91. The results indicate that, 25.71 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was adequate and 11.43 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was inadequate. The results indicate that, in landless farmers, the average annual gross income from wage was Rs. 43000, in marginal farmers, the average annual gross income from service/salary was Rs.27500, wage was Rs.23750, agriculture was Rs.28025 and goat farming was Rs.10000. In small farmers, the average annual gross income from service/salary was Rs.5312.50, wage was Rs.24187.50, agriculture was Rs.64390.63 and dairy farming was Rs.3937.50. In semi medium farmers, the average annual gross income from wage was Rs.13500, agriculture was Rs.69100 and dairy farming was Rs.800. 5 The results indicate that, in case of landless the average annual expenditure from wage was Rs. 17000. In marginal farmers, the average annual expenditure from service/salary was Rs.5000, wage was Rs.8333.33, agriculture was Rs.14750 and goat farming was Rs.15000. In small farmers, the average annual expenditure from service/salary was Rs.20000, wage was Rs.7133.33, agriculture was Rs.31875 and dairy farming was Rs.5800. In semi medium farmers, the average annual expenditure from wage was Rs.10000, agriculture was Rs.29000 and dairy farming was Rs.1333.33. The results indicate that, sampled households have grown 24 coconut, 2 lemon trees and 13 mango trees in their fields. The results indicate that, households have planted 55 neem trees and 5 tamarind trees in their field and also planted 1 neem tree in their back yard. The results indicate that, the average additional investment capacity with the households for land development was Rs. 7342.86, for irrigation facility Rs. 1057.14 and for improved crop production Rs. 285.71. The results indicate that, government subsidy was the source of additional investment capacity for 85.71 per cent of the households for land development, 22.86 per cent of the households for irrigation facility and 5.71 per cent of the households for improved crop production . The results indicated that, banana, Bengal gram, castor, red gram, sorghum, tomato and water melon crops were sold to the extent of 100 per cent. Bajra, groundnut, maize, paddy and sunflower crops were sold to an extent of 92.05 per cent, 92.02 per cent, 98.89 per cent, 88.89 per cent and 28 per cent respectively. The results indicated that, 94.29 per cent of the famers have sold their produce in regulated markets. The results indicated that, 94.29 per cent of the households have used tractor as a mode of transportation for their agricultural produce. The results indicated that, 80 per cent of the households have experienced soil and water erosion problems in the farm i.e., 100 per cent of the marginal farmers, 87.50 per cent of the small farmers and 100 per cent of the semi medium farmers have experienced soil and water erosion problems. The results indicated that, 82.86 per cent have shown interest in soil test. The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households used fire wood. The results indicated that, piped supply was the major source of drinking water for 97.14 per cent of the households and 2.86 per cent of the households were using bore well for drinking water in the micro watershed. The results indicated that, Electricity was the major source of light for 100 per cent of the households in micro watershed. 6 The results indicated that, 57.14 per cent of the households possess sanitary toilet i.e. 100 per cent of the landless, 100 per cent of the marginal, 6.25 per cent of the small and 100 per cent of the semi medium farmers. The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the sampled households possessed BPL card. The results indicated that, 40 per cent of the households participated in NREGA programme. The results indicated that, cereals were adequate for 100 per cent of the households, pulses were adequate for 60 per cent, oilseeds were adequate for 40 per cent, vegetables were adequate for 54.29 per cent, fruits were adequate for 82.86 per cent, milk was adequate for 45.71 per cent, eggs were adequate for 60 per cent and meat was adequate for 60 per cent of the households. The results indicated that, pulses were inadequate for 40 per cent, oilseeds were inadequate for 54.29 per cent, vegetables were inadequate for 42.86 per cent, fruits were inadequate for 20 per cent, milk were inadequate for 17.14 per cent and egg was inadequate for 31.43 per cent of the households. The results indicated that, lower fertility status of the soil was the constraint experienced by 85.71 per cent of the households, wild animal menace on farm field (74.29%), frequent incidence of pest and diseases (28.57%), inadequacy of irrigation water (8.57%), high cost of fertilizers and plant protection chemicals (51.43%), high rate of interest on credit (8.57%), low price for the agricultural commodities (8.57%), lack of marketing facilities in the area (25.71%), inadequate extension services (8.57%), lack of transport for safe transport of the agricultural produce to the market (20%), less rainfall (62.86%) and Source of Agri-technology information(Newspaper/TV/Mobile) (14.29%). ; Watershed Development Department, Government of Karnataka (World Bank Funded) Sujala –III Project
Not Available ; The land resource inventory of Alawandi-2microwatershed was conducted using village cadastral maps and IRS satellite imagery on 1:7920 scale. The false colour composites of IRS imagery were interpreted for physiography and these physiographic delineations were used as base for mapping soils. The soils were studied in several transects and a soil map was prepared with phases of soil series as mapping units. Random checks were made all over the area outside the transects to confirm and validate the soil map unit boundaries. The soil map shows the geographic distribution and extent, characteristics, classification, behavior and use potentials of the soils in the Microwatershed. The present study covers an area of 443 ha in Koppaltaluk and district, Karnataka. The climate is semiarid and categorized as drought - prone with an average annual rainfall of 662 mm, of which about 424 mm is received during south –west monsoon, 161 mm during north-east and the remaining 77 mm during the rest of the year. An area of about 87 per cent is covered by soils, 13 per cent by water bodies, settlements and others. The salient findings from the land resource inventory are summarized briefly below. The soils belong to 9 soil series and 14 soil phases (management units) and 4 land use classes. The length of crop growing period is 200mm/m). An area of about 11 per cent has nearly level (0-1%) lands and 76 per cent has very gently sloping (1-3%) lands. An area of about 39 per cent is slightly eroded (e1) and 49 per cent is moderately eroded (e2) lands. An area of about9.0). The Electrical Conductivity (EC) of the soils are dominantly 0.75%) in 6 per cent area of the soils. Available phosphorus is low (337 kg/ha) in 87 per cent of the soils. Available sulphur is medium (10-20 ppm) in 15per cent and high (>20 ppm) in 72 per cent area of the soils. Available boron is low (4.5 ppm) in 22per cent of the area. Available zinc is deficient (0.6 ppm) in 1 per cent of the area. Available manganese and copper are sufficient in the entire area. The land suitability for 28 major crops grown in the microwatershed was assessed and the areas that are highly suitable (S1) and moderately suitable (S2) are given below. It is however to be noted that a given soil may be suitable for various crops but what specific crop to be grown may be decided by the farmer looking to his capacity to invest on various inputs, marketing infrastructure, market price, and finally the demand and supply position. Land suitability for various crops in the microwatershed Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Sorghum 42 (9) 276(62) Pomegranate - 140(32) Maize - - Guava - - Bajra - - Jackfruit - - Redgram - 98 (22) Jamun - 57(13) Bengal gram 60(14) 256 (58) Musambi 21 (5) 120 (27) Groundnut - 32 (7) Lime 21 (5) 120 (27) Sunflower 21 (5) 120 (27) Cashew - 21(5) Cotton 60 (14) 239(54) Custard apple 60(14) 310(70) Chilli - - Amla - 371 (83) Tomato - - Tamarind 57(13) Drumstick - 173 (39) Marigold - 318(71) Mulbery - 194(44) Chrysanthemum - 318(71) Mango - 17(4) Jasmine - 177(40) Sapota - - Crossandra - 44(10) Apart from the individual crop suitability, a proposed crop plan has been prepared for the 4identified LUCs by considering only the highly and moderately suitable lands for different crops and cropping systems with food, fodder, fibre and other horticulture crops. Maintaining soil-health is vital to crop production and conserve soil and land resource base for maintaining ecological balance and to mitigate climate change. For this, several ameliorative measures have been suggested to these problematic soils like saline/alkali, highly eroded, sandy soils etc., Soil and water conservation treatment plan has been prepared that would help in identifying the sites to be treated and also the type of structures required. As part of the greening programme, several tree species have been suggested to be planted in marginal and submarginal lands, field bunds and also in the hillocks, mounds and ridges. That would help in supplementing the farm income, provide fodder and fuel, and generate lot of biomass which in turn would help in maintaining the ecological balance and contribute to mitigating the climate change. SALIENT FINDINGS OF THE SURVEY The data indicated that there were 92 (53.80%) men and 78 (45.61%) women among the sampled households. The average family size of landless farmers' was 4.6, marginal farmers' was 5.6, small farmers' was 5.11, semi medium farmers' was 4.55 and medium farmers' was 6. The data indicated that, 24 (14.04%) people were in 0-15 years of age, 74 (43.27%) were in 16-35 years of age, 51 (29.82%) were in 36-60 years of age and 22 (12.87%) were above 61 years of age. The results indicated that Alawandi-2 had 13.45 per cent illiterates, 22.22 per cent of them had primary school education, 6.43 per cent of them had middle school education, 22.22 per cent of them had high school education, 12.28 per cent of them had PUC education, 3.51 per cent had diploma, 2.34 per cent of them did ITI, 11.70 per cent of them had degree education and 1.17 per cent of the population did masters. The results indicate that, 76.47 per cent of households were practicing agriculture, 14.71 per cent of the households were agricultural labourers, 2.94 per cent were general labour and 2.94 per cent of them were in trade and business. The results indicate that agriculture was the major occupation for 56.14 per cent of the household members, 14.04 per cent were agricultural laborers, 3.51 per cent were general labourers, 3.51 per cent were in private service, 1.75 per cent were into trade and business, 14.62 per cent were students, 1.75 per cent were housewives and 4.09 per cent were children. The results show that 99.42 per cent of the population in the micro watershed has not participated in any local institutions; only 0.58 per cent participated in cooperative bank. The results indicate that 8.82 per cent of the households possess thatched house, 79.41 per cent of the households possess Katcha house and 17.65 per cent of them possess pucca house. The results show that 94.12 per cent of the households possess TV, 67.65 per cent of the households possess Mixer grinder, 2.94 per cent of the households possess refrigerator, 11.76 per cent of the households possess bicycle, 58.82 per cent of the households possess motor cycle, 2.94 per cent of the households possess car/four wheeler and 91.18 per cent of the households possess mobile phones. The results show that the average value of television was Rs.3484, mixer grinder was Rs.1539, refrigerator was Rs.12000, bicycle was Rs. 1250, motor cycle was Rs.27700, car/four wheeler was Rs.200000 and mobile phone was Rs.1362. 2 About 2.94 per cent of the households possess bullock cart, 20.59 per cent of them possess plough, 11.76 per cent of the households possess tractor, 8.82 per cent of them possess sprayer, 2.94 per cent possess sprinkler, thresher and maize huller, 61.76 per cent of them possess weeder and 47.06 per cent of them possess chaff cutter. The results show that the average value of bullock cart was Rs.25000, plough was Rs.550, the average value of tractor was Rs.287500, the average value of sprayer was Rs.1750, the average value of sprinkler was Rs.200, the average value of thresher and maize huller was Rs.500, the average value of chaff cutter was Rs.486 and the average value of weeder was Rs.22. The results indicate that, 14.71 per cent of the households possess bullocks, 20.59 per cent of the households possess local cow, 11.76 per cent of the households possess crossbred cow, 5.88 per cent of them possess buffalo, 2.94 per cent of them possess sheep and another 2.94 per cent possess poultry birds. The results indicate that, average own labour men available in the micro watershed was 1.76, average own labour (women) available was 1.48, average hired labour (men) available was 6.41 and average hired labour (women) available was 6.34. The results indicate that, 76.47 per cent of the households opined that the hired labour was adequate and 11.76 per cent of the households opined that hired labour was inadequate. The results indicate that, households of the Alawandi-2 micro-watershed possess 43.86 ha (79.94%) of dry land and 11.01 ha (20.06%) of irrigated land. Marginal farmers possess 4.05 ha (100%) of dry land. Small farmers possess 10.95 ha (93.12%) of dry land and 0.81 ha (6.88%) of irrigated land. Semi medium farmers possess 20.36 ha (81.39%) of dry land and 4.65 ha (18.61%) of irrigated land. Medium farmers possess 8.50 ha (60.52%) of dry land and 5.54 ha (39.48%) of irrigated land. The results indicate that, the average value of dry land was Rs. 193,734.43 and average value of irrigated land was Rs. 363,235.30. In case of marginal famers, the average land value was Rs. 395,200 for dry land. In case of small famers, the average land value was Rs. 255,580.19 for dry land and Rs. 741,000 for irrigated land. In case of semi medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 157,105.94 for dry land and Rs. 429,565.22 for irrigated land. In case of medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 105,857.14 for dry land and Rs. 363,235.30 for irrigated land. The results indicate that, there were 5 functioning and 1 de-functioning bore wells in the micro watershed. The results indicate that, bore well was the major irrigation source in the micro water shed for 14.71 per cent of the farmers. 3 The results indicate that, the depth of bore well was found to be 11.47 meters. The results indicate that, small, semi medium and medium farmers had irrigated area of 0.81 ha, 3.30 ha and 5.26 ha respectively. The results indicate that, farmers have grown maize (12.72 ha), bajra (5.67 ha), groundnut (0.81 ha), sunflower (8.64 ha), redgram (5.72 ha), bengal gram (8.50 ha), horsegram (0.81 ha), sorghum (10.08 ha), onion (1.34 ha), pomegranate (0.40 ha) and sugarcane (1.62 ha). Marginal farmers have grown bajra, bengal gram, groundnut, sorghum, maize. Small farmers have grown bengal gram, maize, sorghum, pomegranate and sunflower. Semi medium farmers have grown bajra, bengal gram, sorghum, horsegram, onion, redgram, sugarcane, sunflower and maize. Medium farmers have grown bajra, bengal gram, maize, redgram, sunflower and sorghum. The cropping intensity in Alawandi-2 micro-watershed was found to be 77.67 per cent. In case of marginal farmers it was 76.92 per cent, small farmers it was 72.17 per cent, in case of semi medium farmers it was 90.43 and medium farmers it was 67.55 per cent. The results indicate that, 79.41 per cent of the households have bank account. The results indicate that, 20.59 per cent of the households have availed credit from different sources. The results indicate that, 11.11 per cent of the households availed loan from loan from grameena bank and another 11.11 per cent of the households obtained loan from SHGs/CBOs. The results indicate that, semi medium farmer has availed an average credit of Rs.20000. The results indicate that, 100 per cent of the households have borrowed loan from institutional sources for the purpose of agricultural production. The results indicate that, the main purpose of borrowing credit from private sources was also agricultural production. The results indicated that 100 per cent of the households did not repay their loan borrowed from institutional sources. Results indicated that 100 per cent of the households did not repay their loan borrowed from private sources. The results indicate that, around 100 per cent opined that the loan amount borrowed from institutional sources helped to perform timely agricultural operations. The results indicate that, around 100 per cent of the households opined that the credit borrowed from private sir helped to perform timely agricultural operations. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for groundnut was Rs. 51103.90. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 55575. The net 4 income from Groundnut cultivation was Rs. 4471.10, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.09. The total cost of cultivation for sunflower was Rs. 19321.48. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 169000.64. The net income from sunflower cultivation was Rs. 149679.15. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:8.75. The total cost of cultivation for redgram was Rs. 12833.35. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 42567.33. The net income from redgram cultivation was Rs. 29733.97. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:3.32. The total cost of cultivation for maize was Rs. 23441.69. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 34783.96. The net income from maize cultivation was Rs. 11342.27. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.48. The total cost of cultivation for bajra was Rs. 19998.19. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 26282.34. The net income from bajra cultivation was Rs. 6284.16. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.31. The total cost of cultivation for Bengal gram was Rs. 42018.22. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 36869.90. The net income from Bengal gram cultivation was Rs. -5148.32. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.88. The total cost of cultivation for Sugarcane was Rs. 33737.49. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 185250. The net income from Sugarcane cultivation was Rs. 151512.51. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:5.49. The total cost of cultivation for Sorghum was Rs. 26475.83. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 19412.93. The net income from Sorghum cultivation was Rs. -7062.90. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.73. The total cost of cultivation for pomgranate was Rs. 202081.25. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 889200. The net income from pomgranate cultivation was Rs. 687118.75. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:4.4. The total cost of cultivation for onion was Rs. 28864.93. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 89818.18. The net income from onion cultivation was Rs. 60953.25. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:3.11. The total cost of cultivation for horsegram was Rs. 28605.69. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 24700. The net income from horsegram cultivation was Rs. -3905.69. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.86. The results indicate that, 20.59 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was adequate and 2.94 per cent opined that it was inadequate. The results also indicated that 5.88 per cent of the households opined that green fodder is adequate. The results indicate that the average annual gross income was Rs. 79,000 for landless farmers, for marginal farmers it was Rs. 62910, for small farmers it was Rs. 239022.22, for semi medium farmers it was Rs. 150054.55 and for medium farmers it was Rs. 182750. 5 The results indicate that the average annual expenditure is Rs. 10,248.63. For landless households it was Rs. 400, for marginal farmers it was Rs. 6300, for small farmers it was Rs. 16645.50, for semi medium farmers it was Rs. 6490.36 and for medium farmers it was Rs. 23437.50. The results indicate that, sampled households have grown 76 coconut and 11 mango tree in their fields. They have also planted 5 coconut trees and 4 mango trees in their backyard. The results indicate that, households have planted 38 neem trees, 2 banyan trees, 1 eucalyptus, 1 cashew, and 1 peepul tree in their fields and 2 neem trees in their backyard. The results indicated that, all crops were sold to the extent of 100 per cent except bajra (76.92%) and Sorghum (98.08%). The results indicated that, about 17.65 per cent of the famers have sold their produce in regulated markets, 8.82 per cent of the farmers have sold in cooperative marketing society, 2.94 per cent have sold their produce through cooperative marketing arrangement and 82.35 per cent have sold their produce to local/village merchants. The results indicated that, 88.24 per cent of the households have used tractor as a mode of transportation for their agricultural produce, 17.65 per cent have used cart and 5.88 per cent have used truck as a mode of transportation. The results indicated that, 67.65 per cent of the households have experienced soil and water erosion problems in the farm i.e., 80 per cent of the marginal farmers, 88.89 per cent of the small farmers, 81.82 per cent of semi medium and 50 per cent of medium farmers have experienced soil and water erosion problems. The results indicated that, 70.59 per cent have shown interest in soil test which accounts for 100 per cent of marginal farmers, 88.89 per cent small farmers, 72.73 per cent of semi medium farmers and 75 per cent of the medium farmers. The results indicated that, 64.71 per cent of the households used firewood and 38.24 per cent used LPG as a source of fuel. The results indicated that, bore well was the major source of drinking water for 11.76 per cent of the households and piped supply was the source of drinking water for 88.24 per cent of the households in the micro watershed. Electricity was the major source of light for 100 per cent of the households in micro watershed. The results indicated that, 44.12 per cent of the households possess sanitary toilet i.e. 20 per cent of the landless, 40 per cent of the marginal, 100 per cent of the small, 9.09 per cent of the semi medium and 50 per cent of the medium farmers. The results indicated that, 94.12 per cent of the sampled households possessed BPL card, 2.94 per cent of the households possessed APL card and 2.94 per cent of the households did not possess PDS card. 6 The results indicated that, 29.41 per cent of the households participated in NREGA programme. The results indicated that, cereals were adequate for 100 per cent of the households, pulses were adequate for 85.29 per cent, oilseeds were adequate for 44.12 per cent, vegetables were adequate for 52.94 per cent, fruits were adequate for 17.65 per cent, milk was adequate for 67.65 per cent, eggs were adequate for 41.18 per cent and meat was adequate for 38.24 per cent. The results indicated that, pulses were inadequate for 14.71 per cent of the households, oilseeds were inadequate for 41.18 per cent, vegetables were inadequate for 41.18 per cent, fruits were inadequate for 67.65 per cent, milk was inadequate for 32.35 per cent, eggs were inadequate for 52.94 per cent of the households and meat was inadequate for 50 per cent of the households. The results indicated that, oilseeds were market surplus for 11.76 per cent, vegetables were market surplus for 8.82 per cent and fruits were market surplus for 2.94 per cent of the households. The results indicated that, lower fertility status of the soil was the constraint experienced by 70.59 per cent of the households, wild animal menace on farm field (76.47%), frequent incidence of pest and diseases (79.41%), inadequacy of irrigation water (38.24%), high cost of fertilizers and plant protection chemicals (58.82%), high rate of interest on credit (26.47%), low price for the agricultural commodities (58.82%), lack of marketing facilities in the area (58.82%), lack of transport for safe transport of the agricultural produce to the market (79.41%), inadequate extension services (23.53%), less rainfall (14.71%) and source of agri technology information (11.76%). ; Watershed Development Department, Government of Karnataka (World Bank Funded) Sujala –III Project
DER HERBST-FELDZUG 1914 ; 2. DER ABSCHLUSS DER OPERATIONEN IM WESTEN UND OSTEN Der Weltkrieg 1914 bis 1918 (-) Der Herbst-Feldzug 1914 ; 2. Der Abschluß der Operationen im Westen und Osten (6. 1929) ( - ) Einband ( - ) Titelseite ([IV]) Einführung zum fünften und sechsten Band. ([VII]) Inhaltsverzeichnis. ([IX]) Karten und Skizzen. (XII) Anmerkungen zu den Karten und Skizzen. (XIII) I. Neue Pläne für die Führung des Zweifrontenkrieges. ([1]) II. Der Krieg im Westen vom 4. bis zum 18. November bis zum Abschluß der Ypern-Kämpfe. ([10]) A. Die Kämpfe um Ypern. ([10]) 4. Armee 4. bis 9. November [38. Landwehr-brigade, 4. Ersatz-Division, 43. Reserve-Division, XXII. Reservekorps, XXIII. Reservekorps, III. Reservekorps, XXVI. und XXVII. Reservekorps]. (11) 6. Armee 3. bis 9. November [Menin, Ypern, Comines, XV. Armeekorps, II. bayerisches Armeekorps, Eikhof, St. Eloi, Wytschaete, Generalleutnant Wilhelm Herzog von Urach]. (12) 10. November [4. Armee, Dixmude, 4. Ersatz-Division, 43. Reserve-Division, XXIII. Reservekorps, 45. Reserve-Division]. (16) 11. November [4. Armee, XXII. und XIII. Reservekorps, III. Reservekorps, 9. Reserve-Division, 38. Landwehr-Brigade]. (17) 12. November [4. Armee, Marine-Division, Nieuport, 9. und 44. Reserve-Division, XXIII. Reservekorps, XXVI. und XXVII. Reservekorps, Brodfeinde, Comines]. (18) 13. bis 18. November [4. und 6. Armee, 9. und 44. Reserve-Division]. (21) B. Die Ereignisse an der übrigen Heeresfront. (25) C. Die Vorgänge beim Gegner. (29) III. Der Krieg im Osten bis zum Siege von Kutno. ([34]) A. Der "Oberbefehlshaber Ost" und seine ersten Entschlüsse. ([34]) 1. Die Gesamtlage an der Ostfront Ende Oktober. ([34]) Ende Oktober [Polen, Serbien, Feldzeugmeister Potiorek, Rumänien, Italien]. ([34]) 28. Oktober [Petrikau, General v. Mackensen, Gnesen, Thorn]. (36) 30. Oktober [General v. Falkenhayn, General v. Conrad, General v. Ludendorff]. (36) 1. November [General v. Mackensen]. (37) Anfang November [Generaloberst v. Hindenburg]. (38) 2. Die Ereignisse bis zum 3. November. (39) 27. Oktober [Österreichisch-ungarische 1. Armee, deutsche 9. Armee, San, Kjelzy, Freiherr v. Hauer, Gruppe Mackensen, XVII. Armeekorps, Korps Frommel, XI. Armeekorps, Noworadomsk, Wjelun, Kavalleriekorps Korda, Kalisch]. (39) 28. Oktober [9. Armee, Neu-Sandez, San, Kjelzy]. 30. Oktober [General v. Conrad, Garde-Reservekorps, XX. Armeekorps, Kjelzy, Noworadomsk, Generaloberst v. Hindenburg, Oberstleutnant Hoffmann]. (40) 31. Oktober [General v. Conrad, Oberst v. Sauberzweig, deutsche 9. Armee, 1. Armee, Kjelzy]. (40) 2. November [Generaloberst v. Hindenburg, General v. Mackensen, 9. Armee, Noworadomsk, Wjelun, Piliza]. (42) 3. Die ersten Maßnahmen für den Angriff auf den russischen Nordflügel. Meinungsverschiedenheiten mit General v. Conrad. (45) 3. November [Pschedborsh, russische 2. Armee, General Rennenkampf, Weichsel, Plozk, Gosthynin, 5. Armee, Msurki, Rospschy, Pschedborsy, 2. Armee]. (45) 4. November [Posen, Thorn, 9. Armee, XX. und XVII. Armeekorps, XXV. Reservekorps, 36. Reserve-Division, Thorn]. (48) Ende Oktober und Anfang November [Neu-Sandez, General v. Conrad, Berlin, Generalleutnant Freiherr v. Freytag-Loringhoven, Posen]. (49) 3. November [General v. Conrad]. (50) 5. November [Neu-Sandez, 1. Armee]. (51) 6. November [Generaloberst v. Hindenburg, General v. Conrad, Hauptmann v. Fleischmann, 1. Armee, Skala, Kromolow]. (51) 7. November [9. Armee, österreichische 1. Armee]. (52) 8. November [Oberberg, Ratibor, Oppeln, österreichisch-ungarische 2. Armee]. (53) 9. November [Krakau, österreichische 1. Armee]. (54) 11. November [Oberstleutnant Hentsch, Posen, General v. Falkenhayn, Schlesien]. (55) 12. November [Mézières, General Ludendorff, Galizien, General v. Conrad]. (55) B. Die Kämpfe bei Wlozlawek und Kutno. ([58]) 1. Die Bereitstellung der deutschen 9. Armee. ([58]) 4. November [Warthe, Weichsel, General v. Mackensen]. ([58]) 5. November [General v. Frommel, Kavalleriekorps Nowikow, General Nowikow, Krotoschin, Wreschen]. 7. November [Kosaken-Abteilung]. 9. November [General v. Frommel, Konin, General Nowikow]. (59) 10. November [General Nowikow, Kalisch, Warta, XI. Armeekorps]. (59) 2. Die Schlacht bei Wlozlawek. (65) 10. November [Wlozlawek, V. sibirische Korps, General v. Mackensen, , russische 2. und 1. Armee]. (65) 11. November [V. sibirische Korps, Bshechtj, Lubranjez, 6. Kavallerie-Division, 41. Infanterie-Diivision, Kavalleriekorps Schmettow, Isbiza, Lubranjec, General v. Scholtz, Generalleutnant v. Morgen, General Freiherr v. Scheffer-Boyadel]. (67) 12. November [V. sibirische Korps, 9. Armee, Lubjen, 9. Kavallerie-Division, Generalmajor Graf v. Schmettow (Eberhard), Chodetsch, Chozen]. (67) 13. November [XI. und XVII. Armeekorps, Kowal, Kavalleriekorps Schmettow, Gosthynin, Lubjen, XX. Armeekorps]. (69) 12. bis 13. November [Wlozlawek, Weichsel, V. sibirische Korps, Thorn, Lipno, Rypin, russisches VI. Korps, Generalleutnant v. Wrochen]. (71) 3. Die Schlacht bei Kutno. (71) 13. November [General Tschagin, 2. Armee, Wjelun, Kalisch, Thorn, Domb, Wjelki, Dsiankow, Lanjenta, Pjerowawola, Bsowki, Kosserz, Plozk]. (71) Die Kämpfe am 14. November. (73) Die Kämpfe am 15. November. (79) Die Kämpfe am 16. November. (85) Bewegungen der Russen - Würdigung der Schlacht von Kutno. (88) IV. Die Wandlung in den Entschlüssen des Generals v. Falkenhayn. ([92]) V. Der Krieg im Osten bis zum Jahresschluß. ([98]) A. Die Schlacht bei Lods. ([98]) 1. Die Maßnahmen des Oberbefehlshabers Ost. ([98]) 11. November [9. Armee]. ([98]) 12. November [Generaloberst v. Hindenburg, Thorn, General v. Conrad, Krakau]. ([98]) 13. November [Generaloberst v. Hindenburg, Warthe, Jarotschin, Kattowitz, Schlesien, Posen]. (99) 13. und 14. November [Generaloberst v. Hindenburg, Armee Woyrsch]. (100) 15. November [General v. Conrad, 4. Armee, Krakau]. (101) 16. November [Kutno]. (102) 17. November [9. Armee, Lods, Kalisch, Korps Posen, Korps Breslau]. (103) 2. Der Angriff der 9. Armee vom 17. bis 22. November. (104) a) Der Versuch zur überholenden Verfolgung am 17. und 18. November. (104) 16. November [9. Armee, Kavalleriekorps Nowikow, russische XXIII. Korps, Dombje, Piontek, russische IV. Korps, Warta, Aleksandrow, Sgjersh, Lods, Sdunska-Wola, Schadek]. (104) 17. November [Korps Posen, Schadek, Korps Plüskow, Poddembize, Aleksandrow, Korps Pannewitz]. (105) 18. November [XXV. Reservekorps, General v. Scheffer, Bshesiny, Strykow, Glowno, Wola-Zyrusowa, Njesulkow, Generalleutnant v. Thiesenhausen]. (108) 17 und 18. November [Lods, 9. Armee, I. Reservekorps, Lowitsch]. (112) b) Der umfassende Angriff gegen die Russen bei Lods vom 19. bis 22. November. (114) Die Auffassung des Oberkommandos. (114) Die Kämpfe am 19. November. (117) Das Armee-Oberkommando am 19. November. (122) Die Kämpfe am 20. November. (129) Das Armee-Oberkommando am 20. November. (138) Die Kämpfe am 21. November. (141) Das Armee-Oberkommando am 21. November. (149) Der 22. November. Das Ende der Umfassungsoperation. (152) 3. Die Wiederherstellung der Front vom 22. bis 25. November. (158) a) Die Gefahr im Rücken des XX. Armeekorps bis zum 24. November mittags. (158) 22. November [General v. Mackensen, Lods, Gruppe Scheffer, Kavalleriekorps Nowikow, XXV. Reservekorps]. (158) 23. November [Korps Breslau, Schtscherzow, Widawa, Warthe, Sdunska-Wola, Landwehr-brigade Schmiedecke, Kavalleriekorps Frommel, Korps Posen]. (161) 24. November [Warschau, Skjernewize, General v. Scheffer]. (166) b) Die Ereignisse bei der Gruppe Scheffer. (169) Der 22. November. (169) Der 23. November. (176) Der 24. November. (182) c) Das Ende der Krise. (185) 24. November [Bshesiny, XVII. Armeekorps, Biala, Strykow, Lods]. (186) 25. November [General v. Mackensen, russische 1. Armee, Lods, Lowitsch, XX. Armeekorps, 3. Garde-Division, Njesulkow, XXV. Reservekorps, Glowno]. (187) 4. Der Oberbefehlshaber Ost und die Schlacht von Lods. (188) 17. November [Kutno, Armee Woyrsch, Lods, 9. Armee, Hauptmann v. Fleischmann]. (188) 18. November [General Ludendorff]. (189) 19. November [Ostpreußen, Lötzen, Tschenstochau, Lods, 8. Armee]. (189) 20. November [Lods, 38. Infanterie-Division, Lowitsch, Gruppe Plozk, 9. Armee]. (190) 21. November [Generaloberst v. Hindennburg, , Lods, Woyrsch]. (191) 22. November [Mézières, Korps Breslau]. (192) 23. November [XXV. Reservekorps, Miasga, XX. Armeekorps, Krakua, Korps Thorn]. (192) 24. November [General v. Scheffer, 9. Armee, XX. Armeekorps, Lowitsch, I. Reservekorps, Posen, XXV. Reservekorps]. (193) 25. November [Generaloberst v. Hindenburg]. (193) 5. Die Operationen der Russen. (194) a) Die russischen Operationen von Anfang bis Mitte November. (194) Anfang November [General Rußki, 10. Armee, Lods, General Iwanow]. (194) 2. November [Großfürst Nikolaus, Thorn, Kalisch, Kjelzy, Weichsel, Kolo, Tschenstochau, Aufschwitz]. (196) 3. November. [San, General Joffre, Galizien]. (196) 10. November [Weichsel, Kalisch, Wjelun, Jarotschin, Kattowitz, Aufschwitz]. (197) 11. November [Thorn, Ostpreußen, Tschenstochau]. (198) 12. November [Großfürst Nikolaus]. (198) 13. November [Wlozlawek, Weichsel, V. sibirisches Korps, Gostynin, VI. sibirisches Korps, General Rußki]. (200) 14. November [Kutno, Weichsel, Warthe, Dombje, General Rennenkampf]. (201) 15. November [General Rußki, Warschau, Weichsel, Warthe, Klodawa, Kalisch]. (202) 16. November [Bsura-Ner-Abschnitt, Kavalleriekorps Nowikow, Sgiersy, General Rußki]. (203) 17. November [V. und VI. sibirisches Korps, Plozk, Weichsel, Sychlin, Pschysowa]. (204) 18. November [General Rußki, IV. Korps, Lowitsch, Wyschogrod, General Scheidemann]. (206) b) Die Abwehr der deutschen Umfassung bei Lods. (207) 18. November. (208) 19. November [6. Kavallerie-Division, General Rußki, General Plehwe, General Rennenkampf, 1. Armee, Bsura, Lods, Sanniki, Abteilung Schmid]. (208) 20. November [Korps Breslau, Sjerads, Gruppe Scheffer, Pabianize, General Rußki, Lods] (209) 21. November [1. Armee, Bsura, sibirische Korps, Lowitsch, General Plehwe]. (211) 22. November [Kavalleriekorps Nowikow, 10. Infanterie-Division, 1. sibirische Division, 6. Kavallerie-Division, XXV. Reservekorps, XX. Armeekorps]. (212) 23. November [1. Armee, Bsura, General von Rennenkampf, Wola-Rakowa]. (214) 24. November [XXV. Reservekorps, Bshesiny, russisches I. Korps, Galkowek, General Plehwe, General Scheidemann, 1. sibirische und 10. Division]. (216) 6. Betrachtungen. (218) B. Die österreichisch-ungarische Front bis zum 22. November. - Der Anteil der unterstellten deutschen Verbände. ([227]) 1. Der Rückzug vom San. ([227]) Anfang November [Weichsel]. ([227]) 2. November [1. Armee, Opatow, General v. Conrad, San, Generaloberst v. Hindenburg, Pschemysl]. 5. und 6. November [General Böhm-Ermolli, Pschemysl]. (231) 7. und 8. November [General v. Conrad, Karpaten, General Dankl, Neu-Sandez, Krakau]. (231) 9. November [Teschen, Oberstleutnant Hentsch, General v. Falkenhayn, Thorn, Schlesien, General v. Conrad]. (232) 13. November [Wlozlawek, Thorn, Generaloberst v. Hindenburg, General v. Conrad, General v. Woyrsch]. (233) 2. Die Schlacht nördlich Krakau. (233) 13. November [Karpaten, Generaloberst v. Hindenburg, 9. Armee]. (234) 15. November [General Freiherr v. Pflanzer-Baltin, Lysa-Paß, General Boroevic, Ushoker-Paß, Neu-Sandez, Pschemysl, Erzherzog Josef Ferdinand, Krakau]. (235) 16. November [4. Armee, Armee Woyrsch] (239) 17. bis 19. November [General v. Conrad, Armee Woyrsch]. (239) 20. bis 22. November [General v. Conrad, Krakau, Armee Woyrsch, 9. Armee, Slomniki, Proschowize]. (240) 3. Die Kämpfe der Armee Woyrsch. (241) 6. bis 13. November [Armee-Abteilung Woyrsch, 9. Armee, Oberleutnant Heye, Thorn, Sarki, Wjelun]. (241) 14. November [General v. Woyrsch, Lublinitz, Erzherzog Friedrich]. (241) 15. November [Österreichisch-ungarische 4. und 1. Armee, Krakau, Armee Woyrsch, General v. Gallwitz, Garde-Reservekorps Bredow, Tschenstochau]. (242) 16. November [Tschenstochau, Armee Woyrsch]. 17. November [General v. Woyrsch, 35. Reserve-Division, Warthe, Dsjaloschyn]. 18. November [35. Reserve-Division, österreichisch-ungarische 16. Infanterie-Division, Noworadomsk] (243) 19. und 20. November [General v. Conrad, österreichisch-ungarische 2. Armee, Noworadomsk, Korps Breslau, Schtscherzow, Widawa]. (244) 21. November [Österreichisch-ungarische 35. Infanterie-Division]. (245) 22. November [Warthe, österreichisch-ungarische 32. und 35. Infanterie-Division, Armee Woyrsch, General v. Conrad, Tschenstochau]. (245) 4. Hoffnungen und Entäuschungen bei der österreichisch-ungarischen Heeresleitung. (246) 16. und 17. November [4. Armee, General v. Conrad, General v. Falkenhayn]. (246) 19. November [General v. Falkenhayn, General v. Conrad, Galzien, Lods, Feldzeugmeister Potiorek, General v. Bolfras]. (247) 21. bis 23. November [Lods, Krakau, Weichsel, Dunajez]. (248) C. Der Einsazu der Verstärkungen aus dem Westen und der Fortgang der Kämpfe in Polen und Galizien. ([249]) 1. Wie sollten die Operationen weitergeführt werden? ([249]) 15. November [Generaloberst v. Hndenburg]. ([249]) 20. November [General v. Falkenhayn]. ([249]) 22. November [9. Armee, Lods, Thorn, Kutno, Lowitsch, Strykow, Kreuzburg, Ostrowo, Njeschawa]. (250) 23. November [Hauptmann v. Fleischmann, Krakau, General Ludendorff, Oberst Tappen, Lods]. (251) 24. November [9. Armee, XXIV. Reservekorps, XIII. Armeekorps]. (252) 25. November [Hauptmann v. Fleischmann, Teschen, General v. Falkenhayn]. (252) 26. November [General v. Falkenhayn, Spirding-See]. (254) 27. November [Generaloberst v. Hindenburg]. (256) 2. Die Einnahme von Lods. (257) a) Die Abwehr der 9. Armee bis zum 29. November. (257) 23. November [General v. Mackensen, II. Armeekorps]. (257) 25. November [General v. Scheffer, Sdunka-Wola]. (257) 26. November [Lentschyza, XXV. Reservekorps, Bshesiny, General v. Scheffer, Mroga, Glowno, Bsura]. (258) 27. November [Bjelawy, russisches VI. Korps, General v. Nowikow, Piontek, XX. Armeekorps]. (259) 28. November [Nowikow, Piontek, Strykow, XX. Armeekorps, XXV. Reservekorps, Bjelawy, Sobota, Mroga, Bsura]. (260) 29. November [Bsura, General Nowikow, Lentschyza, russisches II. Korps, Bjelawy, Glowno]. (261) 30. November [General v. Morgen, Sobota, Bsura, Mroga]. (262) b) Der Angriff der 9. Armee und die Kämpfe auf dem Nordflügel der Armee Woyrsch vom 30. November bis zum 6. Dezember. (263) Bis zum 29. November [9. Armee, II. Armeekorps, Kalisch, Schildberg, XXIV. Reservekorps, Kreuzberg, Armee Woyrsch, Noworadomsk, Warthe, Schtscherzow, Kavalleriekorps Hauer, General Terszthanszky]. (263) 29. November [XXIV. Reservekorps, Warthe, Widawa, General v. Gerok, Korps Breslau, Kavalleriekorps Frommel, Landwehr-Brigade Schmiedecke, Korps Breslau]. (264) 30. November [II. Armeekorps, General v. Linsingen, Landwehr-Brigade Schmiedecke, Sdunska-Wola, Korps Plüskow]. (269) 1. Dezember [General v. Woyrsch, General v. Böhm, Gruppe Linsingen, Kavalleriekorps Frommel, Korps Plüskow]. (271) 2. Dezember [Armee Woyrsch, Gruppe Linsingen, Schtscherzow, Belchatow, 48. Reserve-Division, Korps Gerok, Kavalleriekorps Frommel]. (273) 3. Dezember [Pabianize, Bjelawy, General v. Terszthanszky, 32. Infanterie-Division, Belchatow, Oberst v. Nostitz, Msurky, Kavalleriekorps Hauer]. (274) 4. Dezember [Korps Terszthyanszky, Borowa-Berg, Msurki]. (276) 5. Dezember [Korps Terszthyanszky, Feldmarschalleutnant, General v. Linsingen, Tuschyn, Jutroschew, Pabianize, Armee Woyrsch]. (278) 6. Dezember [9. Armee, Lentschyza, General Nowikow, XIX. Korps]. (279) c) Die Operationen der Russen und Betrachtungen. (280) 3. Der Angriff der 9. Armee gegen die untere Bsura. (285) 2. Dezember [Generalfeldmarschall v. Hindenburg, General Ludendorff, Breslau, General v. Falkenhayn, General v. Conrad, Deutscher Kaiser, Erzherzog Friedrich]. (285) 4. Dezember [9. Armee, Pabianize, Armee Woyrsch, III. kaukasisches Korps, Petrikau, Sjerads]. (286) 5. Dezember [General v. Fabeck] (287) 6. Dezember [General v. Conrad, Krakau, Armee Woyrsch, Sjerads, Weichsel, Polen, Lowitsch]. (287) 7. Dezember [Korps Fabeck, , II. Armeekorps, Weichsel, 21. Landwehr-Brigade, Plozk, Wolborsh, Wolborka, Miasga, Nowosolna, Rawka, Skjernewize, Sochatschew, Shirardow, Blonje, Grodsisk]. (288) 8. Dezember [Ilow, II. kaukasisches Korps, 7. und 8. sibirische Division, Gombin, Bjelawy, Lowitsch, Korps Fabeck]. (290) 9. Dezember [Korps Gerok, II. und XI. Armeekorps, Miasga, Korps Fabeck, Wsheliwy, III. Reservekorps, General Beseler, Slubize, 6. Reserve-Division]. (292) 10. Dezember [II. und XI. Armeekorps, General v. Linsingen, Miasga, XXV. Reservekorps, XVII. Armeekorps, Korps Fabeck, General v. Beseler]. (294) 11. Dezember [Miasga, General v. Linsingen, Wsheliwy, XVII. Armeekorps, 1. Infanterie-Division, 25. Reserve-Divsion, III. Reservekorps, Weichsel, General v. Beseler]. (295) 12. Dezember [XVII. Armeekorps, Korps Fabeck, 36. Infanterie-Division, Generalleutnant v. Heineccius, 5. Reserve-Division, General v. Beseler]. (295) 13. Dezember [XVII. Armeekorps, Korps Fabeck, III. und I. Reservekorps, Wyschogrod, Generalmajor Grünert, Bsura]. (297) 14. Dezember [General v. Mackensen]. (297) 4. Die Schlacht südlich Krakau. (299) Ende November [Österreichisch-ungarische 4. Armee, General v. Conrad, Krakau, 47. Reserve-Division]. (299) 2. Dezember [Breslau, Neu-Sandez, Teschen, Krakau, Dunajez, West-Beskiden, Weichsel]. (299) 3. bis 6. Dezember [XIV. Korps, Tymbark, 47. Reserve-Division, Korps Ljubicic, Bochnia]. (301) 7. bis 11. Dezember [Limanova, Raba-Knie, Bochnia, 47. Reserve-Division, Rschegozina, Rajbrot, VI. und XIV. Korps, Limanowa, Lapanow, Bochnia]. (302) Bis zum 14. Dezember [Weichsel, Gruppe Roth, General v. Conrad, 3. und 4. Armee]. (303) 5. Der Rückzug der Russen und die Verfolgung. (305) 15. Dezember [russische XIV. Korps, Petrikau, Wolborsh, Krakau, österreichisch-ungarische 4. und 1. Armee, Bsura] (305) 16. Dezember [4. und 1. Armee, XVII. Armeekorps, Korps Fabeck, Sochatschew, Bsura, Korps Gallwitz, Armee Woyrsch, Krakau, Tarnow, Rscheschow]. (307) 17. Dezember [9. Armee, Piliza, Utrata, Nowogeorgiewsk, Warschau, Generaloberst v. Mackensen, Bolimow, Grodsisk, III. Reservekorps]. (309) 18. Dezember [General v. Frommel, Wolborsh, Miasga, Piliza, Nowo-mjasto, Grojez, Tartschyn, Mschtschonow]. (311) 19. Dezember [Bsura, Korps Fabeck, Rawka, Weichsel]. (313) 19 und 20. Dezember [Rawka, Bsura, III. Reservekorps, Piliza]. (314) 21. Dezember [General v. Conrad, San, Weichsel]. (315) 6. Die Operationen der Russen und Betrachtungen. (317) Ende November [Galizien, Mlawa]. (317) 30. November [General Iwanow, Krakau, Petrikau]. (318) 4. Dezember [Lods, General Joffre]. (318) Nordwestfront unter General Rußki. (319) Südwestfront unter General Iwanow. (319) Nach dem 6. Dezember [11. Armee, Pschemysl]. (320) 13. und 14. Dezember [Bsura, Krakau, Brest-Litowsk, Piliza]. (320) 15. Dezember [1. Armee, V. und VI. sibirische und II. kaukasische Korps]. (321) 17. Dezember [General Rußki, Bsura, Rawka, Iwangorod, Galizien]. (321) 18. Dezember [IV. sibirische Korps, General Rußki, Bsura, Rawka]. (322) D. Die ostpreußische Front im November und Dezember. ([324]) 1. Die Kämpfe der 8. Armee. ([324]) a) Die Einleitung des Rückzuges in die Lötzen-Angerapp-Stellung unter General v. Francois. ([324]) 2. Dezember [XVII. Armeekorps, Thorn, Danzig, Neidenburg, Graudenz, Generalmajor Grünert, Freiherr Schmidt v. Schmidtseck, General v. Francois]. ([324]) 2. bis 4. Dezember [36. Reserve-Division, Lötzen, Gumbinnen, Insterburg, General v. Francois, XXV. Reservekorps, Bialla, Lyck, Marggrabowa, Pscherosl, Gruppe Jacobi]. (326) 5. November [27. Infanterie-Division, Pillupönen, 1. Reserve-Division, Generalleutnant v. Förster]. (326) 5. und 6. November [Marggrabowa, russisches III. Korps, General v. Below]. (328) 7. November [I. Armeekorps, Generalleutnant Brecht, Korps Below, Mehlkehmen, Stallupönen, General v. Francois, Tollmingkehmen, Soginten]. (328) 8. November [I. Armeekorps, Pillupönen]. (329) b) Die Durchführung des Rückzuges unter General Otto v. Below und die Abwehr bis zum Jahresschluß. (331) 9. bis 12. November [Tollmingkehmen, Stallupönen, Lötzen, Angerapp, 3. Reserve-Division, Darkehmen, Trakehnen]. (332) 13. November [I. Armeekorps, 9. und 70. Landwehr-Brigade, Generalmajor v. Böckmann, Generalleutnant Kosch, Gawaiten, Kleszowen]. (332) 14. November [3. Reserve-Division]. (333) 14. bis 16. November [Gawaiten, 1. Kavallerie-Division, General v. Below, Gumbinnen]. (334) 15. bis 17. November [XXV. Reservekorps, Generalleutnant v. Einem, Löwentin-See, III. sibirisches Korps, Kruglinner-See, russisches XXVI. Korps, Landwehr-Division Jacobi]. (336) 18. bis 20. November [III. sibirisches Korps, General v. Below, Lötzen, General v. Below]. (337) 20. bis 30. November [Generalleutnant Kosch, I. Armeekorps, Neidenburg, Ortelsburg, Nikolaiken, Lötzen, Darkehmen, Gumbinnen]. (338) Dezember [II. kaukasisches Korps, Lötzen, Paprodtker]. (338) 2. Die Kämpfe an der ostpreußischen Südfront. (340) Anfang November [Ostpreußen, Generaloberst v. Hindenburg, Tannenberg, Soldau, Thorn, Neidenburg, Jedwabno, Graudenz]. (340) 7. bis 16. November [I. turkestanische Korps, Division Breugel, Soldau, Neidenburg, Thorn]. (341) 16. und 17. November [Soldau, Generalleutnant v. Zastrow, Neidenburg]. (342) 19. bis 22. November [Korps Graudenz, Mlawa, Zjechanow, Generalleutnant v. Garnier, 4. Kavallerie-Division]. (342) 23. bis 25. November [Generalleutnant v. Hollen, Generalleutnant v. Zastrow, Korps Graudenz, Zjechanow, Division Wernitz, Prasnysch, Opinogora]. (343) 25. und 26. November [Sjerpez, 2. Kavallerie-Division]. (344) 29. November [Mlawa, I. turkestanisches Korps, General v. Zastrow, Prasnysch]. 3. bis 7. Dezember [2. Kavallerie-Division, 8. Kavallerie-Brigade, Prasnysch, Generalmajor Freiherr v. Thumb, Generalleutnant v. Zastrow, Zjechanow]. (345) 9. bis 18. dezember [Generalleutnant v. Zastrow, Mlawa, Soldau, Neidenburg]. (346) 19. bis 31. Dezember [Generalleutnant v. Zastrow, Generalmajor Surén, Grandenz, 2. Kavallerie.Division]. (346) 3. Die Operationen der Russen. (347) Bis 2. November [Ostpreußen, VI. und I. turkestanisches Korps, Grajewo, Lyck, Narew, 1. und 10. Armee, General Siewers]. (347) Bis 15. November [General Rußki, Kowno, Olita, 6. sibirische Division, General Siewers, Lyck, XX., II. kaukasisches, XXII., XXVI. Reservekorps, Kavalleriekorps Gurko, Marggrabowa, Angerapp]. (348) Bis Ende November [10. Armee, 6. sibirische Division, II. kaukasische, 5. Schützen-Brigade, General Siewers]. (349) Dezember [10. Armee, Lods, Lötzen, General Oranowski, General Siewers]. (350) Bis 17. November [Ostpreußen, 1. russische Armee, Weichsel, General v. Rennenkampf, I. turkestanisches Korps, 4. Don-Kosaken-Division, Mlawa, Plonsk, VI sibirische Korps, Sjerpez, Soldau]. (352) Bis Ende Dezember [Mlawa, Lods, Polen, turkestanische Korps, Prasnysch, Zjechanow]. (353) E. Die Lage im Osten bei Jahresschluß und Ergebnisse des Feldzuges im Osten. ([354]) 1. Der Abschluß der Kämpfe in Polen und Galizien. - Auffassungen der Führer im Osten. ([354]) 16. bis 21. Dezember [General v. Conrad, Karpathen, General v. Falkenhayn, General Ludendorff, Oppeln]. ([354]) Bis Ende Dezember [Weichsel, Rida]. (355) Ende Dezember [Generalfeldmarschall v. Hindenburg, Piliza, Rawka, Bsura]. (358) 2. Betrachtungen. (364) VI. Der Krieg im Westen bis zum Jahresschluß. ([371]) A. Stellungskämpfe bis zum 31. Dezember. ([371]) 1. Die Neuordnung des Westheeres bis zum 10. Dezember. ([371]) 2. Die Entlastungsoffensive der Alliierten. (380) 3. Betrachtungen. (385) B. Die Entwicklung des Stellungskrieges. ([394]) Das Werden des Stellungskrieges auf der Westfront. ([394]) Die Anerkennung des Stellungskrieges als Kampfform des Westheeres. (398) Der Stand der Taktik und Technik des Stellungskrieges gegen Ende 1914. (401) VII. Entscheidungslose Kriegführung. ([405]) Rückblick. ([433]) [Anhang] ([449]) Anlage 1. Kriegsgliederung. ([449]) Das deutsche Westheer. ([449]) Das französische Heer. (456) Das britische Heer. Das belgische Heer. (458) Das deutsche Ostheer. (459) Das österreichisch-ungarische Heer. (461) Das russische Heer. (463) Anlage 2. Truppenverschiebungen (468) [Tabelle]: Truppenverschiebungen an der deutschen Westfront und von dort nach dem Osten vom 3. November bis 31. Dezember 1914. (468) [Tabelle]: Truppenverschiebungen an der deutschen Ostfront vom 3. November bis 31. Dezember 1914. (477) Anlage 3. Allgemeine Bemerkungen. (480) Quellennachweis. (483) 1. Deutsche Quellen. 2. Österreichisch-ungarische Quellen. (483) 3. Französische Quellen. (483) 4. Englische Quellen. (484) 5. Belgische Quelle. (485) 6. Russische Quellen. (485) Personenverzeichnis. ([487]) Truppenverzeichnis. ([493]) Deutschland. ([493]) Österreich-Ungarn. (497) Türkei. Belgien. England. (498) Frankreich. (498) Rußland. (499) [Karten] ( - ) [Karte]: Nr. 1. Die Kriegsschauplätze der Mittelmächte im Dezember 1914. ( - ) [Karte]: Nr. 2. Das deutsche Westheer am 18. November 1914. ( - ) [Karte]: Nr. 3. Der Kampf an der Yser und im Ypernbogen vom 10. bis 12. November 1914. ( - ) [2 Karten]: Nr. 4. u. Nr. 5. Der Kampf um den Ypernbogen vom 4. bis 11. November 1914. (1)Nr. 4. Nach deutschen Quellen. (2)Nr. 5. Nach französisch-englischen Quellen. ( - ) [Karte]: Nr. 6. Die Gesamtfront gegen Rußland am 3. November 1914. ( - ) [2 Karten]: Nr. 7. u. Nr. 8. Die Schlacht bei Wlozlawek am 11. und 12. November 1914. (1)Nr. 7. (2)Nr. 8. ( - ) [Karte]: Nr. 9. Die Schlacht bei Kutno vom 14. bis 16. November 1914. ( - ) [Karte]: Nr. 10. Die Gesamtfront gegen Rußland am 16. November 1914 abends. ( - ) [2 Karten]: Nr. 11. u. Nr. 12. Die Schlacht bei Lods (1)Nr. 11. vom 17. bis 19. November 1914. (1)Nr. 12. am 20. und 21. November 1914. ( - ) [2 Karten]: Nr. 13. u. Nr. 14. Die Schlacht bei Lods am 22. und 23. November 1914. (1)Nr. 13. (2)Nr. 14. ( - ) [2 Karten]: Nr. 15. (1)Die Gesamtfront gegen Rußland am 25. November 1914. (2)Die Schlacht nördl. Krakau ( - ) [2 Karten]: Nr. 16. u. Nr. 17. (1)Nr. 16. Der Abschluß der Schlacht bei Lods am 24. und 25. November 1914. (2)Nr. 17. Die Kämpfe auf dem Nordflügel der 9. Armee vom 26. bis 30. November 1914. ( - ) [2 Karten]: Nr. 18. u. Nr. 20. (1)Nr. 18. Die Einnahme von Lods. Die Kämpfe vom 30. November bis 6. Dezember 1914. (2)Nr. 20. Der Angriff gegen Bsura und Rawka vom 6. bis 29. Dezember 1914. ( - ) [Karte]: Nr. 19. Die Gesamtfront gegen Rußland am 6. Dezember 1914 und die Verfolgung bis zum Jahresschluß. ( - ) [4 Karten]: Nr. 21. (1)Die Kämpfe in Ostpreußen im November und Dezember 1914. (2)Die Kämpfe um die Feldstellung Lötzen. (3)Die Kämpfe am 7. und 8. November (4)Die Kämpfe am 12. u. 13. November ( - ) Einband ( - ) Einband ( - )
VOM EINTREFFEN DER SERBISCHEN ANTWORTNOTE IN BERLIN BIS ZUM BEKANNTWERDEN DER RUSSISCHEN ALLGEMEINEN MOBILMACHUNG Die deutschen Dokumente zum Kriegsausbruch (-) Vom Eintreffen der serbischen Antwortnote in Berlin bis zum Bekanntwerden der russischen allgemeinen Mobilmachung (2 / 1919) ([III]) Titelseite ([III]) Inhaltsübersicht der vier Bände. ([IV]) Inhaltsverzeichnis und Zeittafel von Band II. ([V]) [Brief]: Nr. 279 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in London. Telegramm 184. Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. ([1]) [Brief]: Nr. 280 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 116. Wien, den 27. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (2) [Brief]: Nr. 281 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 115. Wien, den 27. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (3) [Brief]: Nr. 282 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 167. St. Petersburg, den 27. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (4) [Brief]: Nr. 283 Der Reichskanzler an den Kaiser. Berlin, den 27. Juli 1914. Alleruntertänigst v. Bethmann Hollweg. (5) [Brief]: Nr. 284 Der Geschäftsträger in Cetinje an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 18. Dringend! Cetinje, den 27. Juli 1914. Zech. (6) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 285 Der Botschafter in Konstantinopel an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 370. Ganz Geheim! Konstantinopel, den 28. Juli 1914. Wangenheim. (2)Nr. 286 Der Gesandte in Kristiania an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 17. Kristiania, den 27. Juli 1914. Oberndorff. (7) [Brief]: Nr. 287 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Botschafter in Rom. Telegramm 25. Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Jagow. (8) [Brief]: Nr. 288 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an den Reichskanzler. St. Petersburg, den 26. Juli 1914. F. Pourtalès. (8) [Brief]: Nr. 289 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an den Reichskanzler. St. Petersburg, den 26. Juli 1914. F. Pourtalès. (11) [Brief]: Nr. 290 Anlage zum Bericht des Botschafters in Petersburg vom 26. Juli 1914. Wetschernoje Wremja, den 13./26. Juli 1914. (12) [Brief]: Nr. 291 Der Militärbevollmächtigte am russischen Hofe an den Kaiser. St. Petersburg, den 13./26. Juli 1914. von Chelius. Generalleutnant und General à la Suite. (13) [Brief]: Nr. 292 Der Botschafter in Paris an den Reichskanzler. Paris, den 24. Juli 1914. v. Schoen. (16) [Brief]: Nr. 293 Der Kaiser an den Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen. Neues Palais, 28. VII. 14.10 Uhr V.M. Ew. Exzellenz. Wilhelm I.R. (18) [Brief]: Nr. 294 Das Konsulat in Riga an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 2. Riga, den 28. Juli 1914. Konsulat. (19) [Brief]: Nr. 295 Der Verweser des Generalkonsulats in Moskau an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 4. Dringend! Moskau, den 27. Juli 1914. Hauschild. (19) [Brief]: Nr. 296 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 172. St. Petersburg, den 28. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (20) [Brief]: Nr. 297 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 173. St. Petersburg, den 28. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (20) [Brief]: Nr. 298 Der Geschäftsträger in Bukarest an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 44. Sinaia, den 27. Juli 1914. Waldburg. (21) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 299 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 173. Geheim! Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (2)Nr. 300 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Petersburg. Telegramm 130. Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (22) [Brief]: Nr. 301 Der Botschafter in London an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 171. London, den 28. Juli 1914. Lichnowsky. (23) [Brief]: Nr. 302 Der Botschafter in Wien an den Reichskanzler. Wien, den 27. Juli 1914. von Tschirschky. (24) [Brief]: Nr. 303 Der preußische Gesandte in Karlsruhe an den Minister der auswärtigen Angelegenheiten (Reichskanzler). Karlsruhe, den 27. Juli 1914. v. Eisendecher. (24) [Brief]: Nr. 304 Der englische Botschafter an den Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen. Berlin, July 27, 1914. Aide Mémoire. (25) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 304]. (26) [Brief]: Nr. 305 Die österreichisch-ungarische Botschaft an das Auswärtige Amt. [Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914]. (26) [Brief]: Nr. 306 Die österreichisch-ungarische Botschaft an das Auswärtige Amt. [Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914]. (27) [Brief]: Nr. 307 Der Reichskanzler an die preußischen Gesandten bei den deutschen Bundesregierungen. Vertraulich! Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. v. Bethmann Hollweg. (27) [Brief]: Nr. 308 Der Reichskanzler an den Kaiser. Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Ew.M. Alleruntertänigst v. Bethmann Hollweg. (29) [Brief]: Nr. 309 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 172. Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. v. Bethmann Hollweg. (30) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 310 Der Botschafter in Paris an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 227. Paris, den 28. Juli 1914. Schoen. (2)Nr. 311 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Tschirschky. (31) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 312 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 119. Wien, den 28. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (2)Nr. 313 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 120. Geheim! Wien, den 28. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (32) [Brief]: Nr. 314 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in London. Telegramm 185. Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (33) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 315 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Petersburg. Telegramm 131. Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (2)Nr. 316 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Geschäftsträger in Bukarest. Telegramm 45. Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Jagow. (34) [Brief]: Nr. 317 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Geschäftsträger in Bukarest. Telegramm 44. Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Jagow. (35) [Brief]: Nr. 318 Der Gesandte in Sofia an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 39. Sofia, den 28. Juli 1914. Michahelles. (35) [Brief]: Nr. 319 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Gesandten in Stockholm. Telegramm 18. Geheim! Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Jagow. (36) [Brief]: Nr. 320 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Konstantinopel. Telegramm 275. Geheim! Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (36) [Brief]: Nr. 321 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Geschäftsträger in Bukarest. Telegramm 46. Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Jagow. (37) [Brief]: Nr. 322 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Geschäftsträger in Cetinje. Telegramm 15. Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Jagow. (38) [Brief]: Nr. 323 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 174. Dringend! Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (38) [Brief]: Nr. 324 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 121. Wien, den 28. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (40) [Brief]: Nr. 325 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Botschafter in Rom. Telegramm 137. Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Jagow. (41) [Brief]: Nr. 326 Der Botschafter in Wien an den Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen (Privatbrief). Geheim! Wien, den 26. Juli 1914. Lieber Herr von Jagow! Mit herzlichen Grüßen stets Ihr aufrichtigst ergebener von Tschirschky. (41) [Brief]: Nr. 327 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 123. Wien, den 28. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (45) [Brief]: Nr. 328 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 122. Wien, den 28. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (45) [Brief]: Nr. 329 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 125. Wien, den 28. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (46) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 330 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 124. Wien, den 28. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (2)Nr. 331 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 126. Wien, den 28. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (47) [Brief]: Nr. 332 Der Zar an den Kaiser. Telegramm (ohne Nummer). Peterhof, Palais, den 29. Juli 1914. Sa Majesté l'Empereur. Nicky. (48) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 332]. (49) [Brief]: Nr. 333 Der Verweser des Generalkonsulats in Moskau an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 5. Petersburg, den 28. Juli 1914. Hauschild. (49) [Brief]: Nr. 334 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Petersburg. Telegramm 132. Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (50) [Brief]: Nr. 335 Der Kaiser an den Zaren. Telegramm (ohne Nummer). Berlin, den 28. Juli 1914. Your very sincere and devoted friend and cousin Willy. (50) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 335]. (51) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 335a Der Generalkonsul in Warschau an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 14. Warschau, den 28. Juli 1914. Brueck. (2)Nr. 336 Der Geschäftsträger in Athen an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 220. Athen, den 28. Juli 1914. Bassewitz. (52) [Brief]: Nr. 337 Der Militärbevollmächtigte am russischen Hofe an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 174. St. Petersburg, den 28. Juli 1914. Für S.M. Chelius. (53) [Brief]: Nr. 338 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 177. St. Petersburg, den 28. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (55) [Brief]: Nr. 339 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an den Reichskanzler. St. Petersburg, den 27. Juli 1914. F. Pourtalès. (56) [Brief]: Nr. 340 Der Reichskanzler an den Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. v. Bethmann Hollweg. (58) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 341 Der Reichkanzler an den Botschafter in Paris. Telegramm 172. Dringend! Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (2)Nr. 342 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Petersburg. Telegramm 134. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (59) [Brief]: Nr. 343 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 183. Dringend! St. Petersburg, den 29. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (60) [Brief]: Nr. 344 Der Militärbevollmächtigte am russischen Hofe an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 184. St. Petersburg, den 29. Juli 1914. Für S.M. Chelius. (61) [Brief]: Nr. 345 Der Botschafter in Paris an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 228. Paris, den 29. Juli 1914. Schoen. (62) [Brief]: Nr. 346 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 127. Wien, den 29. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (62) [Brief]: Nr. 347 Der Botschafter in Wien an den Reichskanzler. Wien, den 28. Juli 1914. von Tschirschky. (63) [Brief]: Nr. 348 Der österreichisch-ungarische Generalkonsul in Warschau an das Wiener Ministerium des Äußern. Telegramm. Szcakowa, 27. Juli 1914. Baron Andrian. (64) [Brief]: Nr. 349 Der Große Generalstab an den Reichskanzler. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Zur Beurteilung der politischen Lage. (65) [Brief]: Nr. 350 Der Botschafter in Paris an den Reichskanzler. Paris, den 28. Juli 1914. v. Schoen. (67) [Brief]: Nr. 351 Der vortragende Rat im Auswärtigen Amt von Bergen an den Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. v. B[ergen]. (69) [Brief]: Nr. 352 Die österreichisch-ungarische Botschaft an das Auswärtige Amt. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. (69) [Brief]: Nr. 353 Der englische Botschafter an den Reichskanzler. (71) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 353]. (71) [Brief]: Nr. 354 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Botschafter in Konstantinopel. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. v. Jagow. (72) [Brief]: Nr. 355 Der Botschafter in London an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 176. London, den 29. Juli 1914. Lichnowsky. (72) [Brief]: Nr. 356 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 128. Wien, den 29. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (73) [Brief]: Nr. 357 Der Botschafter in London an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 174. London, den 29. Juli 1914. Lichnowsky. (74) [Brief]: Nr. 358 Der Geschäftsträger in Cetinje an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 19. Cattaro, den 28. Juli 1914. Zech (76) [Brief]: Nr. 359 Der Kaiser an den Zaren. Telegramm (ohne Nummer). Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Willy. (77) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 359]. (78) [Brief]: Nr. 360 Der Geschäftsträger in Athen an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 221. Streng vertraulich! Athen, den 29. Juli 1914. Bassewitz. (79) [Brief]: Nr. 361 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 181. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (79) [Brief]: Nr. 362 Der Botschafter in London an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 179. London, den 29. Juli 1914. Lichnowsky. (81) [Brief]: Nr. 363 Der Botschafter in Rom an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 149. Rom, den 29. Juli 1914. Flotow. (81) [Brief]: Nr. 364 Der Botschafter in Konstantinopel an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 379. Therapia, den 29. Juli 1914. Wangenheim. (82) [Brief]: Nr. 365 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 185. St. Petersburg, den 29. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (83) [Brief]: Nr. 365a Der Botschafter in Konstantinopel an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 380. Therapia, den 29. Juli 1914. Wangenheim. (83) [Brief]: Nr. 366 Der Zar an den Kaiser. Telegramm (ohne Nummer) Peterhof, Palais, den 29. Juli 1914. Your loving Nicky (84) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 366]. (84) [Brief]: Nr. 367 Der Botschafter in Paris an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 229. Paris, den 29. Juli 1914. Schoen. (85) [Brief]: Nr. 368 Der Botschafter in London an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 178. London, den 29. Juli 1914. Lichnowsky. (86) [Brief]: Nr. 369 Der Verweser des Generalkonsulats in Moskau an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 6. Moskau, den 29. Juli 1914. Hauschild. (89) [Brief]: Nr. 370 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 186. St. Petersburg, den 29. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (89) [Brief]: Nr. 371 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Gesandten in Kopenhagen. Telegramm 26. Geheim! Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Jagow. (90) [Brief]: Nr. 372 Der Große Generalstab an das Auswärtige Amt. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. v. Griesheim. Für die Richtigkeit: v. Bartenwerffer, Major. (91) 3. Bericht. (91) Österreich. (91) Serbien und Montenegro. Griechenland. Rumänien, Bulgarien. Türkei. (92) Belgien. Holland. Frankreich. England. (93) Italien. Rußland. (94) [Brief]: Nr. 373 Der Reichskanzler an den englischen Botschafter (mündlich). Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. (95) [Brief]: Nr. 374 Prinz Heinrich von Preußen an den Kaiser. Kiel, den 28. Juli 1914. Mein lieber Wilhelm! Dein treu gehorsamer Bruder Heinrich. (96) [Brief]: Nr. 375 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Gesandten in Brüssel. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. v. Jagow. (97) [Brief]: Nr. 376 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Gesandten in Brüssel. Berlin, 29. Juli 1914. v. Jogow. (98) [Brief]: Nr. 376a Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 180. Petersburg, den 29. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (100) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 377 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 189. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (2)Nr. 378 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 187. Petersburg, den 29. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (101) [Brief]: Nr. 379 Der Geschäftsträger in Bukarest an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 49. Geheim! Sinaia, den 29. Juli 1914. Waldburg. (102) [Brief]: Nr. 380 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Petersburg. Telegramm 139. Dringend! Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (103) [Brief]: Nr. 381 Der Geschäftsträger in Athen an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 222. Vertraulich! Athen, den 29. Juli 1914. Bassewitz. (104) [Brief]: Nr. 382 Zwei Artikel des "Daily Chronicle" vom 29. Juli 1914 mit Randbemerkungen des Kaisers. (104) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 382]. (110) Was ein Krieg bedeuten wird. Die wirkliche Gefahr für Großbritannien. (110) Die Lage, in der sich England befindet. (111) Die Einmischung Frankreichs. (112) Englands erste Verteidigungslinie. (113) Die Pflicht, einen europäischen Konflikt zu vermeiden. (114) Dies ist nicht unser Streit. (114) Zehn Millionen täglich. (115) [Brief]: Nr. 383 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 188. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (116) [Brief]: Nr. 384 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 190. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (117) [Brief]: Nr. 385 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 187. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (117) [Brief]: Nr. 386 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 130. Wien, den 29. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (118) [Brief]: Nr. 387 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Petersburg. Telegramm 140. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (119) [Brief]: Nr. 388 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 133. Wien, den 29. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (119) [Brief]: Nr. 389 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Geschäftsträger in Bukarest. Telegramm 51. Geheim! Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Jagow. (120) [Brief]: Nr. 390 Der Zar an den Kaiser. Telegramm (ohne Nummer). Peterhof, Palais, den 30. Juli 1914. A Sa Majesté l'Empereur Neues Palais. Nicky. (121) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 390]. (122) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 391 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Petersburg. Telegramm 141. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (2)Nr. 392 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Petersburg. Telegramm 142. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (122) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 393 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in London. Telegramm 188. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (2)Nr. 394 Der Geschäftsträger in Cetinje an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 20. Cattaro, den 29. Juli 1914. Zech. (123) [Brief]: Nr. 395 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 192. Dringend! Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (124) [Brief]: Nr. 396. Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 193. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (125) [Brief]: Nr. 397 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Petersburg. Telegramm 143. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (126) [Brief]: Nr. 398 Der Botschafter in Konstantinopel an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 382. Therapia, den 29. Juli 1914. Wangenheim. (127) [Brief]: Nr. 399 Der Reichskanzler an den Kaiser. Berlin, den 29. Juli 1914. v. Bethmann Hollweg. (128) [Brief]: Nr. 400 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 132. Wien, den 29. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (129) [Brief]: Nr. 401 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 189. Dringend! Petersburg, den 30. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (130) [Randbemerkungen Kaiser Wilhelms II. zu Brief 401]. (132) [Brief]: Nr. 402 Randbemerkungen des Kaisers vom 30. Juli vorm. zum Artikel der "Morning Post" vom 28. Juli 1914: "Efforts towards Peace". William I.R. (133) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 402]. (134) [Brief]: Nr. 403 Der Gesandte in Brüssel an den Reichskanzler. Brüssel, den 28. Juli 1914. von Below. (134) [Brief]: Nr. 404 Der Verweser des Konsulats in Kowno an das Auswärtige Amt. Kowno, den 29. Juli 1914. von Bülow. (135) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 405 Der Botschafter in Konstantinopel an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 386. Therapia, den 30. Juli 1914. Wangenheim. (2)Nr. 406 Der Reichskanzler an den Gesandten in Stockholm. Bethmann Hollweg. (136) [Brief]: Nr. 407 Der Reichskanzler an den Kaiser. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Alleruntertänigst v. Bethmann Hollweg. (137) [Brief]: Nr. 408 Der Reichskanzler an den Kaiser. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Alleruntertänigst v. Bethmann Hollweg. (138) [Brief]: Nr. 409 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in London. Telegramm 191. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (139) [Brief]: Nr. 410 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 191. Dringend! Petersburg, den 30. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (140) [Brief]: Nr. 411 Der Botschafter in Konstantinopel an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 385. Therapia, den 30. Juli 1914. Wangenheim. (140) [Brief]: Nr. 412 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 190. Petersburg, den 30. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (141) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 413 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Petersburg. Telegramm 146. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (2)Nr. 414 Der Botschafter in Rom an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 152. Rom, den 30. Juli 1914. Flotow. (142) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 415 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 134. Wien, den 30. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (2)Nr. 416 Der Gesandte in Belgrad (z.Z. in Nisch) an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 7. Nisch, den 28. Juli 1914. Böhm. Griesinger. (143) [Brief]: Nr. 417 Prinz Heinrich von Preußen an den König von England. Telegramm (ohne Nummer). Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Henry. (144) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 417]. (145) [Brief]: Nr. 418 Der Botschafter in London an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 183. London, den 30. Juli 1914. Lichnowsky. (145) [Brief]: Nr. 419 Der Botschafter in Rom an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 154. Rom, den 30. Juli 1914. Flotow. (146) [Brief]: Nr. 420 Der Kaiser an den Zaren. Telegramm (ohne Nummer). Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Willy. (147) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 420]. (147) [Brief]: Nr. 421 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 192. Petersburg, den 30. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (148) Übersetzung der Formel Sasonows. [Möglichst wörtlich]: (149) [Brief]: Nr. 422 Der Generalkonsul in Warschau an den Reichskanzler. Warschau, den 29. Juli 1914. Brück. (149) [Brief]: Nr. 423 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an eine Reihe deutscher diplomatischer Vertreter im Ausland. Vertraulich! Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. v. Jagow. (150) [Brief]: Nr. 424 Der große Generalstab an das Auswärtige Amt. gez. v. Griesheim. Für die Richtigkeit. von Bartenwerffer Major. (152) [Brief]: Nr. 425 Aufzeichnung des Unterstaatssekretärs des Auswärtigen. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Mitteilung des österreichisch-ungarischen Botschafters. Zimmermann. (153) [Brief]: Nr. 426 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Gesandten im Haag. Ganz Geheim. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Jagow. (154) [Brief]: Nr. 427 Die österreichisch-ungarische Botschaft an das Auswärtige Amt. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Notiz. (155) [Brief]: Nr. 428 Die österreichisch-ungarische Botschaft an das Auswärtige Amt. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Notiz. (156) [Brief]: Nr. 429 Aufzeichnung des Staatssekretärs des Auswärtigen für den Reichskanzler. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. J[agow]. (157) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 430 Der Botschafter in Paris an das Auswärtige Amt. Schoen. (2)Nr. 431 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Botschaft in Konstantinopel. Jagow. (158) [Brief]: Nr. 432 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Tschirschky. (159) [Brief]: Nr. 433 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 135. Wien, den 30. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (159) [Brief]: Nr. 434 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 137. Wien, den 30. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (161) [Brief]: Nr. 435 Der Botschafter in London an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 184. London, den 30. Juli 1914. Lichnowsky. (161) [Brief]: Nr. 436 Der Geschäftsträger in Athen an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 223. Athen, den 30. Juli 1914. Bassewitz. (162) [Brief]: Nr. 437 Der Kaiser an den Kaiser von Österreich. Telegramm (ohne Nummer). Neues Palais, den 30. Juli 1914. In treuer Freundschaft Wilhelm. (162) [Brief]: Nr. 438 Der Botschafter in London an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 187. London, den 30. Juli 1914. Lichnowsky. (163) [Brief]: Nr. 439 Der Botschafter in London an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 189. London, den 30. Juli 1914. Lichnowsky. (163) [Brief]: Nr. 440 Der Reichskanzler an den Kaiser. Telegramm (ohne Nummer). Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Alleruntertänigst v. Bethmann Hollweg. (164) [Brief]: Nr. 441 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 200. Dringend! Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. v. Bethmann Hollweg. (164) [Brief]: Nr. 442 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 201. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Jagow. (166) [Brief]: Nr. 443 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 139. Wien, den 30. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (166) [Brief]: Nr. 444 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Botschafter in London. Telegramm 192. Zur vertraulichen Mitteilung. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Jagow. (167) [Brief]: Nr. 445 Der Militärbevollmächtigte am russischen Hofe an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 195. Petersburg, den 30. Juli 1914. Chelius. (167) [Brief]: Nr. 446 Der Botschafter in Rom an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 156. Rom, den 30. Juli 1914. Flotow. (169) [Brief]: Nr. 447 Der Botschafter in London an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 191. London, den 30. Juli 1914. Lichnowsky. (170) [Brief]: Nr. 448 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 141. Wien, den 30. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (170) [Brief]: Nr. 449 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 197. Petersburg, den 30. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (171) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 450 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 202. Dringend! Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (2)Nr. 451 Entwurf eines nicht abgesandten Telegramms des Reichskanzlers an den Botschafter in Wien. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (172) [Brief]: Nr. 452 Der König von England an Prinz Heinrich von Preußen. Telegramm (ohne Nummer). London, den 30. Juli 1914. Prince Henry of Prussia Berlin. George. (173) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 452]. (173) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 453 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Geschäftsträger in Athen. Telegramm 102. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. Jagow. (2)Nr. 454 Der Botschafter in London an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 193. London, den 30. Juli 1914. Lichnowsky. (174) [Brief]: Nr. 455 Der Botschafter in Paris an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 233. Paris, den 30. Juli 1914. Schoen. (175) [Brief]: Nr. 456 Protokoll der Sitzung des k. preußischen Staatsministeriums am 30. Juli 1914. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. (175) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 457 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Rom. Telegramm 147. Berlin, den 31. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (2)Nr. 458 Der Botschafter in Rom an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 158. Rom, den 30. Juli 1914. Flotow. (180) [Brief]: Nr. 459 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 196. Petersburg, den 30. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (181) [Brief]: Nr. 460 Der Botschafter in London an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 192. London, den 30. Juli 1914. Telegramm an Sir G. Buchanan Petersburg. Lichnowsky. (181) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 460]. (182) [Brief]: Nr. 461 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Botschafter in Paris. Telegramm 175. Berlin, den 31. Juli 1914. Jagow. (182) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 462 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Botschafter in Petersburg. Telegramm 150. Berlin, den 31. Juli 1914. Jagow. (2)Nr. 463 Der Geschäftsträger in Bukarest an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 52. Geheim. Sinaia, den 30. Juli 1914. Waldburg. (183) [Brief]: Nr. 464 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 203. Berlin, den 31. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (184) [Brief]: Nr. 465 Der Botschafter in Wien an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 142. Wien, den 30. Juli 1914. Tschirschky. (184) [Brief]: Nr. 466 Der Reichskanzler an den Kaiser. Berlin, den 30. Juli 1914. v. Bethmann Hollweg. (186) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 467 Der Generalkonsul in Antwerpen an den Reichskanzler. Antwerpen, den 30. Juli 1914. v. Schnitzler. (2)Nr. 468 Aufzeichnung des Dirigenten der politischen Abteilung im Auswärtigen Amt. Berlin, den 31. Juli 1914. (188) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 469 Der Botschafter in London an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 194. London, den 31. Juli 1914. Lichnowsky. (2)Nr. 470 Die Fürstin Pleß an den Kaiser. Telegramm (ohne Nummer). London, den 31. Juli 1914. Daisy. (189) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 470]. (189) [Brief]: Nr. 471 Nicht verwendeter Entwurf eines Telegramms des Kaisers an den König von Rumänien. (190) [2 Briefe]: (1)Nr. 472 Der Kaiser an den König von Rumänien. Berlin, den 31. Juli 1914. Wilhelm. (2)Nr. 473 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 199. Petersburg, den 31. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (191) [Brief]: Nr. 474 Der Kaiser an das Reichsmarineamt und den Admiralstab. Zur Orientierung für R.M.A. und Adm.Stab. Secretissime! 31/VII 14 12h. Mittags. Wilhelm I.R. (192) [Brief]: Nr. 475 Der Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen an den Geschäftsträger in Bukarest. Telegramm 55. Berlin, den 31. Juli 1914. Jagow. (194) [Brief]: Nr. 476 Der Geschäftsträger in Cetinje an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 22. Cattaro, den 30. Juli 1914. Zech. (194) [Brief]: Nr. 477 Der Kaiser an den König von England. Telegramm (ohne Nummer). Neues Palais, den 31. Juli 1914. H.M. the King, Buckingham Palace, London. Willy. (196) Übersetzung [Brief Nr. 477]. (196) [Brief]: Nr. 478 Der Botschafter in Petersburg an das Auswärtige Amt. Telegramm 198. Petersburg, den 30. Juli 1914. Pourtalès. (197) [Brief]: Nr. 479 Der Reichskanzler an den Botschafter in Wien. Telegramm 204. Berlin, den 31. Juli 1914. Bethmann Hollweg. (198) Einband ( - ) Einband ( - )
Die Inhalte der verlinkten Blogs und Blog Beiträge unterliegen in vielen Fällen keiner redaktionellen Kontrolle.
Warnung zur Verfügbarkeit
Eine dauerhafte Verfügbarkeit ist nicht garantiert und liegt vollumfänglich in den Händen der Blogbetreiber:innen. Bitte erstellen Sie sich selbständig eine Kopie falls Sie einen Blog Beitrag zitieren möchten.
Bertrand Badie on the Trump Moment, the Science of Suffering, and IR between Power and Weakness
Lire en français
IR retains a traditional focus on the game of power between states as its defining characteristic. But what, so asks Bertrand Badie, if this means that our discipline is based on a negation of our humanity? A giant in Francophone IR, Badie has labored to instead place human suffering at the center of analysis of the international, by letting loose sociological insights on a truly global empirical reality. In this Talk, Badie—amongst others—challenges the centrality of the idea of state power, which makes little sense in a world where most of the IR agenda is defined by issues emanating from state weakness; argues for the centrality of suffering to a more apt IR; and uses this to contextualize the Trump Moment.
Print version (pdf) of this Talk
What is (or should be), according to you, the biggest challenge / principal debate in current International Relations? What is your position or answer to this challenge / in this debate?
Unquestionably, it would be the matter of change. It is time to conceptualize, and further than that, to theorize the change that is happening in the field of International Relations (IR). Humans have always had the feeling that they are living in a period of upheaval, but contemporary IR is really characterized by several landmarks that illustrate the drastic extent of change. I see at least three of them.
The first one concerns the inclusive nature of the international system. For the first time in the history of mankind, the international system covers nearly the whole humanity, while the Westphalian system was an exclusively European dynamic in which the United States of America entered to turn it into a system, that I would call, Euro-North-American.
The second element, around which publications abound (see notably Mary Kaldor's work, Theory Talk #30), is the deep mutation of the nature of conflict. War used to be, in the Westphalian model, a matter of competition between powers. Today we have the feeling that weakness is replacing power, in that power cannot any longer function as central explanatory term of conflictual situations, which are rather manifestations of state weakness. Think of 'failing' or 'collapsing' states, which refers to the coming apart of nations that have been built badly as well as the deliquescence of social ties. This new form of conflictuality completely turns the international environment upside down and constitutes a second indicator of transformation.
The third aspect concerns mobility. Our international system used to be fully based on the idea of territory and boundaries, on the idea that fixity establishes the competences of States in a very precise way. In this perspective, the state refers to territory—as the definition given by Max Weber states very clearly—but today this territorial notion of politics is challenged by a full range of mobilities, composed of international flows that can be either material, informational, or human.
These are three indicators illustrating a deep transformation of the inner nature of IR that encourage me to speak about 'intersocial relations' rather than 'interstate relations'. The notion of interstate relations no longer captures the entirety of the global game. Our whole theory of IR was based on the Westphalian model as it came out of the peace of Westphalia, as it was confirmed by the accomplishment of the nation-state construction process and as it dominated the historical flow of international events until the fall of the Berlin wall.
Until the fall of the wall, all that was not related to Europe or to the United States of America, or more precisely North-America, was simply called 'periphery', which says enough. Today, by contrast, the periphery is central at least regarding conflictuality. We should therefore drop our Westphalian prism and build up new analytical tools for IR that would take these mutations as their point of departure. Doing away with our Westphalian approach to IR would mean questioning both our classical IR theories and questioning the practical models of action in international politics, which means the uses of diplomacy and warfare.
How did you arrive at where you currently are in your thinking about International Relations?
You know when we write, when we work, we are first of all influenced by our dissatisfaction. The classical Westphalian approach to IR, as I said earlier, did not satisfy me as I had the feeling that it was focusing on events that no longer had the importance that we kept giving them—for instance the arms race, great power politics, or the traditional diplomatic negotiations—while I was seeing, maybe this was the trigger, that the greatest part of suffering in the world was coming from places that IR theory was not really covering.
I have always told my students that IR is the science of human suffering. This suffering exists of course where we are—in Europe, in North America, they exist everywhere in the world—but the greatest part is outside of the Westphalian area, so the classical approach to IR gives a marginal and distorted image. Africa and the Middle East seen through the Westphalian prism are a dull image, strongly different from the extraordinary wealth, both for good and bad, that these areas of the world have. I've also always held that in a world where 6 to 9 million people starve to death each year, the main foci of traditional IR were derisory. Even terrorism, to which we collectively attribute so much importance, hardly comes near how important a challenge food security is.
My three latest books take a stand against traditional IR theories. In Diplomacy of Connivance (2012) I tried to show that the great power game is really a game way that is much more integrated than we usually say and that this game plays out in all multilateral fora. There is indeed a club, and that is precisely what I wanted to describe, a club of powers—one which results to the detriment of less powerful members in the international system.
In Le Temps des humiliés ('the era of the humiliated', 2014), I tried to crystallize what the classical theory could not express, which is domination seen through the lens of the dominated, humiliation as felt by the humiliated, violence as experienced by the desperate. For instance, even if we look at powers as accomplished as China today—sharing the first place with the USA in terms of GDP—we have to admit that their historical experience of humiliation constitutes a huge source of inspiration when it comes to the elaboration of its foreign policy.
And then, in my last book Nous ne sommes plus seuls au monde ('we are no longer alone in the world', 2016), this critique was even more explicit. We are writing an IR that encompasses only about one billion of human beings, while forgetting all the others. Today it is simply no longer true that these old powers are setting the international agenda. Global politics today is written by the little, the weak, the dominated; often with recourse to extreme forms of violence, but this needs to be analyzed and understood, which would mean to totally change the IR theory.
We should not forget that in large part, IR theory was a given as the USA triumphed in 1945. The well-known 'great power politics' that dominates traditional IR theory, inaugurated by Morgenthau and supported by so many others, described what was true at that time: the ability of American power to set us free from the Nazi monster. Today the challenge is strongly different, and it is by the way meaningful that two of the greatest American internationalist political scientists, Robert Keohane (TheoryTalk #9) and Ned Lebow (Theory Talk #53), have both written books that elude to the end of this global order (respectively After Hegemony and Goodbye Hegemony). Well what interests me is exactly to dig into what comes after hegemony.
What would a student need to become a specialist in International Relations or understand the world in a global way?
First of all, I would advise them to rename their science, as I said earlier, and to call it intersocial relations. The future of what we call IR comes down to the ability to understand the extremely rich, multiple and diversified interactions that are happening among and across the world's societies. It does not mean that we have to completely abandon the state-centric perspective, but rather dethrone states from the middle of this multiplicity of actors in order to realize how very often these states are powerless when faced with these different actors. That would be my first advice.
My second advice would be to look ahead and not back. Do not let yourself be dominated by the Westphalian model, and to try to build up what we need—since almost nothing has been done yet today to construct this post-Westphalian, meta-Westphalian model. Beyond power, there are things that we still misidentify or overlook while they are the driving forces of today's and tomorrow's IR. From this point of view, sociology could prove particularly useful. I consider, for instance, that Émile Durkheim is a very important inspiration to understand the world today. Here is an author to study and to apply to IR.
The third advice that I would give them would be to not forget that IR or intersocial relations are indeed the sciences of human suffering. We should be able to place suffering at the core of the thinking. We've lost far too much time staring at power, now it is time to move on to place human suffering at the center. Why? First of all because it is ethically better; maybe will we be able to learn from it? But also because in today's actual international politics suffering is more proactive than power, which is not necessarily optimistic but if recognized, would allow us a better questioning of new forms of conflictuality. Perhaps unfortunately, the international agenda is no longer fixed with canons, but with tears. Maybe this is the key point on which we should concentrate our reflection.
Your insistence on placing suffering at the center of IR scholarship seems to place you firmly alongside those who recognize "grievance" ratherthan "greed" as a central logic of international politics. What do you make of this parallel?
You are right: the idea of grievance, of recrimination, is a structuring logic of the international game today. We did not see it coming for two reasons. First of all because our traditional analysis of international politics presupposed a unity of time, as if the African time, the Chinese time, the Indian time and the European time where all identical. Yet this is completely wrong because we, in our European culture, have not understood that before Westphalia there were political models, political histories, that profoundly marked the people that would then shape contemporary politics. Remember that China is 4000 years of empire, remember that precolonial Africa was composed of kingdoms, empires, civilizations, philosophies, arts... Remember that India also is multi-millenary. The Westphalian time came to totally deny and crush this temporality, this historicity, almost in a negationist way, which means that, in the spirit of those who were defending the Westphalian model, only this model was associated to the Renaissance; and that the age of enlightenment and reason with a big R had a calling to reformat the world as if it were a hard drive. This was a senseless bet, a bet for which our European ancestors who led it had excuses because at that time we did not know all these histories, at that time we did not have all the knowledge we today have of the other and thus we simply resolved it, through the negation of alterity. Yet, IR ought on the contrary aspire to the accomplishment of alterity. Inevitably, all those who saw themselves denied their historicity, over several centuries and even several millenaries, accumulated a feeling of recrimination, of particularly deep grievances.
The second element is that all of this happened in a context of disequilibrium of power resources, linked to different factors that reflected indeed the fact that at a given moment of time western powers were both literally and figuratively better armed than other societies. Abovementioned negation of alterity was mapped onto, and amplified, by the forceful imposition of a multilateral system that turned into the worst situation, into a proclaimed hierarchy of cultures; as a result and there were, as Jules Ferry put it in the France of the 19th century, 'races'; as in, 'We have the obligation to educate inferior races'. It is not the beginning of history, but it is the beginning of a history of humiliation. And through subsequent waves of globalization, this humiliation has turned into a central nerve running through international life. A nerve that has been used by both the powerful, who made a tool out of humiliating the others to better dominate them (think here of the opium wars, colonization) and simultaneously a nerve that fed the reaction of mobilization in the extra-Westphalian world by those that had to stand up against those who were humiliating them. So you see how it truly lies at the basis of IR. In my mind, it became a forceful paradigm, it explains everything, even though others factors continue to weigh in on actual dynamics.
In order to appreciate all this, we need a sociological approach, which has for me two aspects. Both these aspects must be considered together for the approach to be well understood. The first one is a timeless aspect, which is to consider that everywhere and in all eras politics is a social product. Politics cannot be understood as somehow outside society. This I would say contradicts the majority of IR scholars, who believe excessively in the autonomy of politics and of the state—even if only for analytical purposes. The second element of this sociological approach is the historical or temporal component. That is what I was talking about earlier: with globalization the social fabric strongly progressed compared to the political fabric, and considering that intersocial relations grew, we need a sociological approach to understand them.
Do you think that the Trump period constitutes a fundamental break with the conduct of IR?
Trump himself maybe not, but what he represents certainly. If we look at the USA today we see, since the new millennium, three models succeeding each other. After 11-09 there was a time of neo-conservatism where globalization was considered by American leaders as a means or maybe a chance to universalize the American model, willingly or not. By force, as was the case in Iraq in 2003. This model failed.
This lead to a second model which I would describe as a liberal model, neo-liberal, incarnated by Obama who learnt from the lessons of the failure of neo-conservatism, and had the courage to question the hypothesis hitherto considered as indisputable of American leadership in the world, and who considered that the USA could win only through soft power or smart power or free-trade. That is the reason why Obama was just a little bit interventionist and was counting a lot on the TTIP and on all these transregional agreements.
With Trump we arrive at a third model, one that I would call neo-nationalist, that looks at globalization in a different way. In his perspective, globalization constitutes a chance to satisfy the national American interests. The idea of the national comes back after a long interlude of a globalizing vision. It does not mean that we are not interventionist anymore. What happened in Syria proves it. It means that we will intervene not according to the needs of globalization but rather to American interests. It is about sharing a strong and powerful image of the USA on the one hand and on the other serving the concrete interests of the American people and nation.
This neo-nationalist model is not defended only by Trump, that is the reason why I was saying that we should not consider Trump individually. We find it exactly the same way with Putin. We find it by many other world leaders, such as Erdogan or Duterte or Victor Orbán—really different figures—or Marshal Sissi in Egypt.
We find it as well in attitudes, for instance Brexit in Great Britain, in right-wing neo-populism in Europe: Ms. Le Pen, Mr. Wilders... or in a certain left-wing neo-populism as Mélenchon in France. It is in the air, seeming almost a passing fad. But it constitutes perhaps a double rupture within IR. First of all because since the emergence of globalization, let's say around the 70's, the national interest as a thought category was bit by bit replaced with approaches in terms of collective goods. Today by contrast we witness the abandonment of this image of collective goods for a return to the national interest. This is very clear in Trump's renouncing of the COP21 of Paris. At the same time, second, this constitutes some form of the rehabilitation of the idea of power, which again seeps into the language of IR.
You know the IR scholar is not a neutral person, we have to use our science towards positive action and for the definition of sound public policies. Going against the idea of collective goods, casting doubt on the ideas of human security, environmental security, food security, and sanitary security is extremely dangerous because the composition of national interests and egoism will never converge to a globally coherent policy. It is the weak that will suffer first.
And the same time that power is reinstated as a driving principle of IR praxis, the paradox is that great powers are becoming more and more powerless. If we look only since 1989, and ask, when did state power ever triumph in IR? Where did the strongest ever find a battleship enabling him to resolve a problem to his benefit and according to his goals? Never. Not in Somalia, not in Afghanistan, not in Iraq, not in Syria, not in Palestine. Nowhere. Not in Sahel, not in the Democratic Republic of the Congo. Nowhere. So I am a little worried, indeed, about this naive and old-fashioned rehabilitation of state power.
Can we say that globalization, or rather the ambition of integration at either the European or global scale, has failed? Can today be considered a good moment to bury of the idea of integration?
I do not like burials, it is not an expression that I would use, but your question is very pertinent. For around twenty years I have been saying and teaching that regional integration constituted an intermediary and realistic level of adaptation between the era of the nation state and that of globalization, which means that I believed for a long time that regional integration was the final step towards a global governance of the world.
I thought for a long time that what was not possible at the global scale, a global government, was possible at the regional level and this would already strongly simplify the world map and thus go in the way of this adhesion to the collective dimension required by globalization. Nevertheless, not only Europe suffers a setback, but all the regional constructions in the world are in a similar situation. Mr. Trump openly shoves the NAFTA agreement, MERCOSUR is down as every State that is composing it has recriminations against it, and we could extend the list… All the forms of integration that have been set by Chavez around his Bolivian ideal have ceased to exist; Africa progresses very slowly in terms of regional integration; the Arab Maghreb Union, which is an essential device, totally failed. Thus indeed the situation does not look good.
In the case of Europe there is a double phenomenon: on the one hand, there is this really grave failure due to the secession of Great Britain from Europe, and then there is a general malaise of the European model. Brexit is really rare, if you look at the contemporary history of IR it is simply unprecedented that a state shuts the door on a regional or global organization. As far as I remember, it only happened a few times before, with Indonesia in the UN in 1964, which lasted only 19 months. It happened with Morocco with the African Union and Morocco is currently reintegrating in it. This British situation came as a thunderbolt, worsened by the fact that paradoxically it is not so much because of regional integration that the British voted against the European Union. It was more from an anti-migration, xenophobic and nationalist (in reference to that nationalism trend that I was earlier talking about) perspective and what is dramatic is that we can clearly see that the nationalist sentiment is really attacking the inner principles of regional integration.
I was saying that in the European case there are internal problems which run even deeper than the British defection, and I will underline at least two of them. First of all there is a democratic deficit of Europe, meaning that Europe was not able to match electoral spaces with the ones where decisions get made; people still vote at the national level while the decisions are taken in Brussels. In consequence, democratic control over these decisions is extremely weak. How to resolve this equation? And here the breakdown is total since very few people are coming up with suggestions. The other factor of this crisis is, according to me, the fact that Europe has been built with success after World War II in a progressive way around association and indeed, Durkheim proved it, the integrative logic makes sense. Unity makes strength and it did make strength once in Europe to prevent war, a third World War, and secondly to encourage the reconstruction of European countries where economy was totally collapsed. This time is now over and it is the fault of Europe to not have known how to recontextualize itself, to react to the new contexts.
Paying one more time tribute to Durkheim who guessed it right, Durkheim said that there are two ways of constructing social ties: around association and around solidarity. I think that the time of association is now over, we should enter in the time of solidarity, which does not consist in saying 'We Germans are associated with Greece', but rather 'We Germans are joined together with Greece because we know that if Greece collapses, in a long term perspective, we will suffer the consequences'. Thus this idea of fundamental unity is an idea that has been a little bit overlooked, abandoned by the Europeans and now they find themselves in a complete paralysis.
Is the decolonization period still having an impact on contemporary IR?
Oh totally, totally. I would first say because it is a major event in the field of IR, which made the World switch from 51 sovereign States of the UN in 1945 to 193 today but above all, a very aggravating circumstance, is that this decolonization has been a complete failure and this failure weighs enormously on international politics.
It has been a failure because decolonization assumed the format of copying the western state model in countries that were accessing independence, while this model was not necessarily adapted, which provoked a proliferation of failed states, and these collapsed states had a terrible effect on IR.
Secondly because decolonization should have led to the enrichment and to the substantial modification of multilateralism, by creating new institutions able to take charge of new challenges resulting from decolonization. Yet, except the creation of UNCTAD in 1964 and of UNDP in 1965, there have been very little innovations in terms of global governance. Thus global governance remains dominated by what I earlier called 'the club', which means the great powers from the north, and this is very dysfunctional for the management of contemporary crises. Then also because the ancient colonial powers happen to find new forms of domination that did somehow complicate the international game. Thus in fact decolonization is a daily aspect of the crisis that the international system faces today.
In conclusion, which question should we have asked? In other terms, which question have we forgot?
I found your questions very pertinent as it allowed the discussion of themes that I consider essentials. Now, the big problem that makes me worry is the great gap between the analysts and the actors in IR. I am not saying that the analysts understood everything, far from it, but I think that IR theorists are very conscious of some of these transformations I have mentioned. If you look at some great authors such as James Rosenau, Ned Lebow or Robert Keohane, to name just a few—there are way more—they all contributed to the reconstruction of IR.
What truly strikes me is the autism of political actors, they think that they are still at the time of the Congress of Vienna and that is an extraordinary source of tension. Thus as long as this spirit of change does not reach political actors, maybe Barack Obama was the first one to enter this game and then the parenthesis was closed, as long as there will not be this move towards the discovery of a new world, maybe as well through the inclusion in our reflection about the international fabric such partners as China, it is not normal that this very powerful China does not have any choice but to share the paradigm and the model of action proper to occidental diplomacy, as long as we would not have done this precise effort, well, we will remain in the negation of the human, and that is the essential problem today, we are unable to understand that at the end there is just one unity, which is the human being.
I had the chance to visit 105 countries and everywhere I met the same men and the same women, with their pain, with their happiness, their hardship, their joy, their sorrow, their needs that were everywhere identical. As long as we will not understand that, well, we will be living in a world that is in total contradiction with what it is truly and essentially. We will live in a world of artifice and thus a world of violence.
Related links
Read Badie's The Arab Spring: A starting point (SER Études 2011) here (pdf)
AbstractThis thesis describes about the domination of Western knowledge toward Chinese tradition by illustrating the superiority or prominence of Western knowledge in the novel East Wind: West Wind written by Pearl S. Buck. The analysis focuses on two goals, there are (1) to portray how are the Eastern and the Western represented in the novel, and (2) to analyze how the influence of western knowledge dominated Chinese tradition. To analyze this novel, the the writer applied post-colonial criticism the writer focused on Orientalism as an approach by Edward Said. In analyze aspech the way Western discourse dominates the main character, Kwei-lan, as represented of Chinese people by issuing the discourse of superiority. In addition, the writer applied content analysis method to analyze documents in order to give a deep understanding toward the novel by using close reading technique, which requires to read the whole of the novel for several times. From the analysis, the writer found that Western discourse did construct the domination over the Orient (Chinese culture) by representing the differences in term family relationships (simple vs complex), mind (open minded vs narow minded) and beliave (superstitious vs rational), the discourse succeed to dominate and create the truth or reality as the assumption about the West as supperior and the East as inferior.Key word: orientalismBackgroundThe term discourse is the range of social practices, customs, and institutions that cover any given subject matter. According to Michel Foucault, ―.discourse is strongly bounded area of social knowledge; a system of statements within the world can be known‖ (1967:70). Through language, discourse gives the role of us in our society. It constructs our knowledge and understanding about who we are and what the world we live are. Because of discourse covers every social matters, it can be used in any perspective.Therefore, the influence of Western discourse to the world made people tend to consider West is more superior than East. The Western discourse of domination is one of the effects of Industrial revolution that born the idea of imperialism that implement in the form of colonialism.In journal of universty of pretoria by Lazere S. Rukundwa and Andries G. Van Ardel The Formation of Postcolonial Theory2Research Associate (2007:421), through Orientalism, Said presented the discourse that have been constructed to society about the perception of Eurocentric or Western where naturally they represented as the rational, mature, progressive, honest, normal, masculine, good, upright, democratic, and superior instead of Eastern which represent irrational, abnormal, backward, passive, undisciplined, primitiveness, and inferior. The simplest example regarded to this is people are assumed as smart or intelligent whenever we use English to non-native. It widely influenced people, society, lifestyles, and human life. Such discourse was able to construct the human standard as seem as they are. This system, discourse, has taught people, certainly us, the world of what they want us to be.Thus, literary works is one of the ways western domination affect our mind. However, it is also a good implementation in understanding aspects of post-colonialism issues which concern the life; cultural, and interactions of cultural aspects. The interactions of difference cultures have much inspire author to make various literary works to explore those issues. Pearl S. Buck's novel East Wind: West Wind (1930) is one of popular works considered has postcolonial implication.The novel East Wind: West Wind tells about Kwei-Lan, a girl who was born as traditional noble Chinese family. She has no experience with modern western style before. As a Chinese royal woman, she has taught everything to become a good daughter of the family and to be good wife for her husband. Her husband is a noble Chinese royal man that had twelve years abroad, America, studying medicine. Kwei-lan has been betrothed to her husband since she was born. Her husband has adapted and adopted western lifestyle. He feels western life is better and rational than his Chinese culture that strange and irrelevant. Different perspective about being woman makes Kwei-Lan cannot win her husband's heart as she thinks and has taught before. Kwei-Lan as a Chinese traditional woman and her husband's lifestyle emerge distinguishes understanding about family between the West and the Chinese tradition.The novel describes how Kwei-Lan's cultural traditional background opposed with her husband's Western lifestyle. In the part II of the novel, Kwei-Lan has to accept that her brother goes to study in America. Later the conflict comes up when her brother has already married with a foreign woman. Even though he has betrothed to one of daughters of Li family since he was child. Their mother is shocked to know such news. The family has to accept that son has been betrayed the family. Her brother chooses to disobey the Chinese tradition of married and his duty as a3son of Royal Family to keep the heir. It is seen as the impact of western culture influence toward her brother.Based on explanation above, the writer is interested and challenged to discuss this novel. Pearl S Buck is able to tell the story with her elegant way. East Wind: West Wind shows the elegant internal conflict of traditional Chinese woman who tries to oppose her ideology of being good woman and wife toward the western discourse that influences her life.In this novel, Pearl S Buck portrays how the Western culture meets the Eastern old tradition and tended to degrade the East. It seems she shows West lifestyle is better and rational than East. Through the main character Kwei-Lan, Buck explains in detail Chinese woman's role in life and compares to the knowledge of Western within her husband. The author also shows the reader how Kwai-Lan's brother finally betrays his old tradition, the Chinese Family tradition, by secretly marriage a foreign woman. Until the end of this novel, Buck confirms the superiority and rationality of Western discourse toward Chinese tradition as East.By using post-colonialism, especially Orientalism of Edward Said, the writer will analyze how these texts construct the Orient through imaginative representations of the main character, Kwei-Lan, in the novel. The writer wants to analyze the differences of two cultures and perceptions based on the the orientalism that found in the novel. It is able to create the assumption about the West as superior and the East is inferior. Orientalism argues those discourses made by Western as a political tool to conquer the reader's minds showing inferiority of the East.Further, Post-colonial criticisms also appropriate as a ―knife‖ to discuss, analyze, and examine a work with its relations and effect of colonialism and the interaction of two different cultures. Therefore, this research is entitled ―Western Domination Implied over Chinese Tradition in Pearl S Buck's East Wind: West Wind (An Orientalism Reading)‖.MetodologyIn this chapter, the writer focuses on the steps that must take to finish this research, that proposed by Sudaryanto (1993). Some steps make this research success. This step relates each other and cannot release form the other steps. There are three steps, first, collecting the data, second, analyzing the data, and third presenting the data.1. Collecting the dataIn collecting data, the writer conducts a library research. Through the library research, the writer collects the data needed,4which can be categorized as primary and secondary data. The primary data itself is; "East Wind; West Wind" by Pearl S Buck, the more specific is sentences and quotations that have relationship with the topic and that have relations with the theory. The secondary data function as tools in analyzing the primary data. It consists of books and other sources from journals and internet sites.The writer conducts the library research about post-colonial criticism. In this step writer finds the definitions and concept of post colonialism, especially the theory of Orientalism by Edward Said. It is helpful to broaden the perspective of writer about the term.2. Analyzing the DataIn analyzing the data writer examines the primary data by the way of close reading and in analyzing specific sentences and quotations that have relationship with the topic and the theory. Based on Edgar Robert, ―to analyze the problems in the literary work, it can be found by digging up through characters in the ways of speech, dialogue and action between one character and other characters‖ (56).Besides, the writer explores some data related about the Post-Colonial criticism, especially Orientalism approach by Edward Said. Writer will identify the sentence related to the topic and the theory supporting to completing the research.3. Presenting the ResultThe last step is presenting the analysis. The writer thus uses descriptive method to present the data. Based on Bogdan and Biklen, qualitative research is descriptive, the data are collected in the form of words, rather than number, and result of analysis is written descriptively (1982:27) as the rule to conducts this research. The data is presented descriptively in this analysis by quoting the sentences of dialogue from the novel that relevant to the analysis.Result and DiscussionIn this chapter, the writer wants to analyze about the data. In analyzing data the writer uses the theory orientalism by Edwar said. The writer analyzes about the The analysis focuses on two goals, there are (1) to portray the different perspective between Western knowledge and Chinese tradition, and (2) to analyze the implication of Western knowledge as domination over Chinese tradition.Orientalism is a branch of Postcolonial theory that developed by Edward Said According to said this theory is about how The West see the world by binary oposition where It seems to explore the overplus of Western and expose the lacking5of Eastern and make it as if those are natural by using discourse. And the discorse is formed and it will effect to human mind who read it. Besides based on discourse the reader consciusness or uncansciousness will judge what that they read it is god or it is bad. Said does not question about the truth or the wrong. He tries to give us deeply understanding of how colonizer or Western discourse constructs the domination of the world toward colonized or Eastern in every way and how it continues until now.The Different Perspective of the Eastern and the Western in the NovelIn this chapter, the writer would discuss the portrait of contradictive perspective between western Knowledge or Occident and Chinese old tradition or orient. Pearl S Back does not frankly describe what the western culture in the novel East Wind: West Wind is. She implicitly explains how Western culture by contrasted it with Chinese culture experienced by the character Kwei-lanThis chapter, the writer cuncludes that there are saveral contradictions of differernt perspective of the western knowledge and the chinese tradition. The writer divided two subchapter, the Eastern and the Western. It consist the complex family relationships and simple family relationships, narrow minded and open minded, superstitious and rational.Family in the eastern in this case family in Chinese is narrated differently with family in western. It is described that Chinese family is a big extended family, complex and has not much freedom because bound of tradition. Different with western family, that consists of nuclear family, father, mother and children and has more freedom because not bound with the old tradition, it is because they explained are more logic and more simple besides they has right and free will to choose and do whatever they want to do.In the novel describe although the Chinese man has been married, they are allowed or naturally believed to take some concubines as they like. It can be seen by following quotation in the novel:―The desire for sons in a household like ours, where my father had three concubines whose sole interest was in the conceiving and bearing of children was too ordinary to contain any mystery.‖ [11-12]Kwei-Lan's father, as stated above, has three concubines in order to pour his desire in woman and to conduct a birth son for his clan. In the Chinese family, it is normal for the husband to marry other woman. Man in Chinese tradition has a duty to give great male offspring to maintain their clan. Further, Buck states:―They had caught my father fancy at first though a6prettiness which faded like flowers plucking in spring, and my father's favor ceased when their brief beauty was gone.‖[19]The husband can marry any woman if his wife cannot give birth and give him a son. Chinese man can whenever he wants to marry woman and leave them when their beauties are gone.In contrast, the portrayal of Western woman is described as dichotomy to Chinese tradition where the family relationship is simpler. Besides the family in the western is nuclear family and the decision is make by own self \. They do not need many procedure to do something. In the novel, it is narrated by Kwei-lan brother to marry his girlfriend, the kwei-lan brother and hiss wife do not need many procedure to get merit. In this case Buck tries ti show that thee western people are better than Eastern peoplebecause western people has more freedom.In addition, the wife or woman in the western culture tends to not accepting become subordinate position in family. It clarifies in the novel:―The trouble in all this may be that the foreigner is not willing to accept a subordinate position. It is not customary in their country to have secondary wives.‖ [160]Western women believe that they have right and capable to follow their own will. There are no such certain rules either as woman or as wife of their family that have to be obeyed.Kwei-Lan's brother who has been taught the wisdom of the Great Master, has to fulfill the first duty as a man to pay careful heed to every desire of his parents. In spite of obeying the custom, he married a foreign woman when he studied in America. Kwei-lan who shocked to hear is alarmed by her husband. It can be seen in the novel that, he said:―You must be prepared…it is better to face the truth. He will probably not obey you mother… Old foundations are breaking – have broken… there must be stronger reasons than in this days‖ [150]As the one who adapts the Western culture, Kwei-Lan's husband precisely knows that her brother will consistently disobey the old and primitive tradition. Kwei-lan's brother breaks the old custom and chooses to live in progressive and democratic ways as his will. Related to this, Hans Bertens states that―The inferiority that Orientalism attributes to the East simultaneously serves to construct the West's superiority. The sensuality, irrationality, primitiveness, and despotism of the East construct the West as rational, democratic, progressive, and so on‖ [Bertens, 2006: 205]The writer examines that the novel describes the primitiveness and despotism of Chinese7old tradition. Western discourse seems to take place and dominates the character Kwei-Lan's brother, even our perspective, to disobey such custom.Secondly, it is also happened to different perspective can also be seen in the mindset or lifestyle contradiction in the novel. in the family, that is to produces son to maintain the clan and descendent. In Chinese custom, Kwei-lan and her husband should remain stay within the ancestral home. For his father, a noble Chinese man should not waste their dignified leisure time and stay still in home. The family has plenty of food and space. It can be seen when Kwei-lan's father in law spoke to her husband;"here is plenty of food and space. You need never waste your body in physical labor. Spend your days in dignified leisure and in study that suits your pleasure. Allow your daughter in law of your honored mother to produce son. Three generations of sons less than one roof is sight pleasing to heaven‖ [43]In Chinese custom, a noble family should only worry to give born the great son in order to maintain the clan and the descendant of family. It is reflected in the important of a son existence. A husband should not be worried about food and money. This is what has been taught by the ancestor for hundred years. In the other side, Kwei-lan's husband, who has been studied in West, has his own perception. It can be seen in the quotation below:I wish to work father, I am trained in scientific professions – the noblest in the western world. As for sons, they are not my desire. I wish to produce the fruit of my brain for my country's good. A mare dog may fill the earth with the fruit of his body‖ [43]The father of Kwei-Lan's husband wants to keep them in the house without worrying about food and money. He wants them to pay attention to deliver his grandson. Rather than focus on producing son, Kwei-lan's husband wants to work and earn money by himself to his family. His custom cannot change the decision he has taken.Thirdly difference is seen based on the story is superstition and custom and Chinese culture which is described so irrational to be believed. In the novel, Kwei-lan's husband is a doctor. One day someone called him to come to the house where a lady tried to kill herself by hanging her neck. She is still alive but unconscious. In order to heal the woman's soul, the priest came and made a ceremony by plugging a piece of cloth to her nose and mouth.―He sent for the priests to beat the gongs to call the woman's soul back, and her8relatives gathered about and placed the poor unconscious girl…into a kneeling position on the floor; then they deliberately filled her nose and mouth with cotton and cloth and bound clothing around her face‖ [76]Kwei-lan firstly agreed to the old tradition, taking back the soul, which has been done for hundred years. In the contrary, Kwei-lan's husband totally disagreed with such custom that has lost so much spirit of human life.―Would you die if I did this long enough? And he seized my hands in one of his and placed his handkerchief roughly over my mouth and nose. I twisted free and tore it away‖ [76-77]The quotation convinces the irrationality of Chinese old custom, and on the contrary also convinces the rationality of Western discourse. The way of Kwei-lan's husband tries to show to Kwei-Lan seems like confirm the opposite of perspective between Kwei-lan, reprented Chinese tradition, over Western discourse of her husband.The writer concluded that those contradictions are the portrayal of different perspective of the Eastern in this case traditional Chinese and the western knowledge.The Western Knowledge as Domination Implied over Chinese Tradition in The NovelThe writer found the orientalism issues which Western is assumed to has much more realistic to be true. This is a discourse, western discourse, which dominates the assumption about Chinese tradition in the novel. The changing perception of the character, even the readers, seem t confirms this discourse.Kwei-Lan's husband seems to confirm Western discourse based on the way he treat Kwei-lan Kwei-Lan also surprises to hear ‗the new ways' her husband meant to her. Her husband has been certainly influenced by Western culture. For twelve years he studied in foreign country. Then, he now tries to convince Kwei-lan as it is best way for their life. Kwei-lan then responds to think that, it can be seen in the following quotation:―I equal to him? But why? Was I not his wife? .was he not my master by law? …what else could I do if I did not marry? And how could I marry except as my parents arranged it? … it was all according to my custom‖ [36-37].In order to construct the superiority of Western culture, the text shall describe the inferiority of others. In this novel, Pearl S Buck draws the domination or superiority of9Western culture by contrasting to Chinese custom. Therefore, Pearl S Buck's novel has been influenced by Western discourse in the perspective of Orientalism. The writer found that the novel conducts unintentionally domination of Western over Chinese tradition.―… I wish to follow the new ways. I wish to regard you in all things as my equal. I shall never force you anything. You are not my possession—my chattel‖ [36]Changing perception about Western people also described in which the character Kwei-lan asked to her husband about what they think about Chinese tradition. In the novel, Kwei-lan's husband told that;―They think our clothes are funny and our faces and our food and all what we do. It does not occur to them that people can look as we do and behave as we do, and be wholly as human as they are… In fact, I believe they come over here thinking to teach us civilization‖ [88-89]Assuming the clothes, faces, food and all what Chinese people do are funny imply the issue of imperialism of Western domination to Chinese people. The text seems to approve and convince that Western culture is more rational and represented universal civilization. Again, our perception about Eastern culture is conducted to change by contrasting the superiority of Western culture.Further, the writers also found the changing perception of characters in the way Kwei-lan become happy to adopt the modern way of life.―But now, selfish woman that I am, I do not care that the tradition is broken, I think only of my son… I thank the gods that I am married to a modern man… he gives me my son for my own…all my life is not enough to repay my gratitude‖ [114]The climax of disobedient of Chinese tradition as the impact of Western discourse is when Kwei-lan's brother in the end chooses to live freely like what he has been experienced in Western country. It can be seen in the end of novel:―…from this day I have no father. I have no clan – I repudiate the name of Yang! Remove my name from the books! I and my wife, we will go forth. In this day we shall be free as the young if other countries are free‖ [264]In Orientalism perspective, the character Kwei-lan's brother clearly emphasize the domination over Eastern Culture, or Chinese tradition. The final disobedient of character against the old custom confirms the primitiveness and10irrational way of life. Kwei-Lan's brother asserts that that Western culture represented the universal civilization. Accepting the domination of Western culture could benefit him from the ‗backward' or ‗superstitious' conditions in which he lived.In the end, the writer concluded that the the main character Kwei-lan is influenced by Western discourse.―We must let all that go, my love, my love! We do not want our son fettered by old, useless things!‖And thinking of these two, my son and his cousin brother I know that my husband is right – always right! [277]The effect of such discourse is a change of Kwei-lan's perspective about the modernism of Western culture and the backward of her Chinese tradition. Through the hand of her husband, Kwei-lan admitted that Western discourse dominate her whole life assuming as the best way of civilization rather than Chinese ancestors. Influence and changing perception also gives impact to disobey the law of old Chinese tradition that for hundred years believed by the ancestors.ConclusionIn the conclusion, the novel East Wind: West Wind written by Pearl S. Buck tells about Kwei-Lan, a noble Chinese woman who had no experience with modern western style before. She has been taught to become a good daughter of the family and to be good wife for her husband. Kwei-lan has been betrothed since she was born to a noble Chinese royal man whom had twelve years abroad studying medical science. Her husband has adapted and adopted western lifestyle. Kwei-Lan as represented Chinese woman and her husband's lifestyle emerge distinguishes understanding about family between the West and the Chinese tradition. Kwei-Lan's cultural traditional background opposed her husband's Western lifestyle. The conflicts come up from the different perception of life between Western Knowledge and Eastern culture (Chinese Tradition). It is seen in binary opposition such as complex family relationshps and simple family relationships, open minded and narow minded, and superstition and rationality.By using Orientalism approach presented by Edward Said, the writer found that the novel East Wind: West Wind constructs the imaginative representations of the Orient (Chinese culture) through the main character Kwei-Lan. The writer found the indication of Western discourse which dominates the Orient, in this case Chinese culture, through negative perception by describing cultural conflicts of the main character. Kwei-lan is influenced by her11husband who taught her about the Western knowledge. She gradually changed her perception about the West. Kwei-lan who applied her ancestors' custom, started to doubt and questioning the truth about Chinese tradition. Orientalism examined the West constructs such discourse through contrasting the right and rational way of life and the backward and irrational custom of Chinese.In the end, through the analysis the writer emphasize that the novel East Wind: West Wind written by Pearl S. Buck implied the Western Domination over Chinese Tradition. Western discourse succeeds to dominate the assumption and about the West as superior and the East is inferior. Orientalism argues those are constructed by Western as a political tool to conquer the reader's minds showing inferiority of the East. This novel construct discourse of Western domination as well as judgment of China's tradition, which are funny, strange, and backward and need help. The discourse of West to dominate the Chinese tradition by degrading them and shows their better and rational way of life finally create the ‗truth' or ‗reality' about West as standard civilization.Acknowledgement Alhamdulillahirobbil'alamin, First of all let me give my highest praise to Allah SWT, The Almighty God, for help, blessing, mercy, loves and guidance to me. Without the help, guidance and mercy this thesis could not have finished, and for opportunities and everything in my life. Then the writer would like to say thank to great human leader Muhammad SAW who guide people from the bad style of life to the good style of life.I wish to express my gratitudes to both my supervisors: Ms. Suci Humairah, S.Pd.,M.A., and Mrs. Dra. Mariati, M.Hum., for their support and guidance in finishing this thesis. The contribution and guidance in my thesis are valuable things which will not be forgotten to me. I also want to say Thanks to Mrs. Femmy Dahlan, S.S.,M.Hum., and Mr. Dr. Elfiondri, S.S.,M.Hum., as my examiners. Thank you so much for the suggestion, correction, advices and time, so that I can finish my thesis. I would like to thank too, to all of the lectures in English Department. Many tanks to guide and teach the writer during studied in English department.Thank you for my mom Syahlidarmiwati and my dad Bukhari. I would like to say thank you to suggestion, sacrifice, sincere love, patience, and always remaind me to pray and work hardly. And thank you to my brother Renza Putra, Rolanda Putra, and Fauzan Azim. Then I want to dedicate this thesis to science and human live.12I also would like to say Thanks to all of my friends, Sing 08, who have helped me in process of writing this thesis, my friend in faculty, My friend in boarding house, For all of my friends who I cannot mention one by one, thank you very much to have been contributing the most beautiful part in my life. Do the best in our life and get the greatest future.BibliographyBartens, Hans. Literary Theory: The Basic. London: Rouledge, 2001Buck, S. Pearl. East Wind: West Wind. New York. Mayor Bell. 2010Childs, Peter. Roger Fowler. The Rouledge Dictionary of Literary Terms. New York: Rouledge, 2006Hithcock, Loise. A Theory for Classics: a Strident Guide. New York: Rouledge, 2008.Lane, Richard J. Fifty Key Literary Theorists. New York: Rouledge, 2006M. A. R. Habib. Modern Literary Criticism and Theory: A History. Cornwell: Blackwell, 2005Malpas, Simon. Paul Wake. The Rouledge Companion to Critical Theory. New York: Rouledge, 2006Tyson, Lois. Critical Theory Today: A User Friendly Guide. New York: Rouledge, 2006Sudaryanto. Metode dan Aneka Teknik Analisis Bahasa: Pengantar Penelitian Wahana Kebudayaan secara Linguistis. Yogyakarta: Duta Wacana University Press, 1993Journal:Lazare S. Rukundwa & Andries G. van Aarde1. The Formation of Postcolonial Theory Research Associate: Department of New Testament Studies. Cornwell. 2007
Issue 10.1 of the Review for Religious, 1951. ; JANUARY 15, 1951 o Schools of Spiri÷ualify .o . ° . oG. Augustine Ellard 0BenedictineS. prifid a li÷y ' Bernard A. Sause '~ . .; 2 °,Behol~l This Heart ° ' ' C.-,A. Herbs÷ Quinqubnnial Repor÷ .~.° ." . . . . . . . AdamC. Ellis Minis÷er of ~'he Sacramen÷s . ClarenCe McAullffe How Are Your Eyes? . M. Raymond C!,~sic on HigherPraye~ . ~,. JeromeBreunlcj Destiny" o{ ReligioUS Women . william B. Faher~ Questions and Answers Book Reviews R Vli::::W FOR Ri::LI IO.US VOLUME X JANUARY, 1951 NUMBER CONTENTS SCHOOLS OF SPIRITUALITY~G. Augustine Ellard, S.J .3 ON ACTUAL GRACE . 6 BENEDICTINE SPIRITUALITYmBernard A. Sause, O.S.B . 7 BEHOLD THIS HEART---C. A. Herbst, S.,I .1.6. OUR CONTRIBUTORS . 19 QUINQUENNIAL REPORT, 1951--Adam C Ellis, S.J .2.0. UNWORTHY MINISTERS OF THE SACRAMENTSm Clarence McAuliffe, S.J .25 NEW APOSTOLIC CONSTITUTION . 32 HOW ARE YOUR EYES?--M. Raymond, O.C.S.O .3.3. HOME FOR TUBERCULOUS SISTERS . ' 38 CLASSIC ON HIGHER PRAYER--Jerome Breunig, 8.J .3.9. REPRINT SERIES . " . , ¯ 46 THE DESTINY OF RELIGIOUS WOMEN~WilIiam B Faherty, S.J.47 BOOK REVIEWS-- Meaning of Fatima; Vocation to Love; Graces of Interior Prayer 51 BOOK NOTICES . 52 BOOK ANNOUNCEMENTS . 54 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 1. Voting in Local Chapter . 54 2. Pastor as Confessor for Religious . 55 3. Admittance of Ex-Novice . 55 4 Proper.ty Acquired after Profession . . .55 5. Meaning of "Religious" . . 56 6. Adding to Holy Father's Blessing . 56 REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS. January, 1951, Vol. X, No. 1. Published bi-monthly : January, March, May, July, September, and November at the College Press, 606 Harrison Street, Topeka, Kansas, by St. Marys College, St. Marys, Kansas, with ecclesiastical approbation. Entered as second class matter January 15, 1942, at the Post Office, Topeka, Kansas, under the act of March 3, 1879. Editorial Board: Adam C. Ellis, S.J., G. Augustine Ellard, S.J., Gerald Kelly, S.J. Editorial Secretary: Jerome Breunig, S.J. Copyright, 1951, By Adam C. Ellis, S.J. Permission is hereby granted for quota-tions of reasonable length, provided due credit be given this review and the author. Subscription price: 2 dollars a year. Printed in U. S. A. Before writing to us, please consult notice on Inside back cover. Review ~or Religious Volume X January--December, 1951 Published at THE COLLEGE PRESS Topeka, Kansas Edited by THE JESUIT FATHERS SAINT MARY'S COLLEGE St. Marys, Kansas REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS is indexed in the CATHOLIC PERIODICAL INDEX Schools ot: Spiri!:u li :y G. Augustine Ellard,'S.J. IT IS A SIGN of the richness of the Church's spiritual life" that in it there should be "schoolsof spiritu.ality.'" Not even a gre~t saint could well represent that life in all it phases; to illustrate its we~ilth and depth and variety all the saints together would have to be called forth. No individual person nor indeed, any association of them, no matter" how holy and perfect they might be, could ade-quately e:~emplify all the different aspects and facets of the interior life. On the one hand thefecundity of Catholic doctrine is inex-haustible, and on the other the variations among men and women; their needs, providenti~al destinies, potentialities, and sb on, are innumerable. Given these two sources, namely, the fertility of what the "Church offers and the endless dissimilarities among men, it is inevitable that there should be within the Church groups having somewhat diverse conceptions of what pertains. to the spiritual life and then actually carrying them out in corresl~ondingly various ways. As in nature, so aiso in the supernatural order of grace the gifts of God are.most highly variegated. ~'There are ,~arieties of gifts, but the same Spirit. And there are varieties of ministrations, and the same Lord. And there are varieties of workings, but the same God,. who worketh all things in all. But to each is given the manifesta-tion of the Spirit for the general profit." (I Cor. 12:4-7--West-minster Version.) To make up the whole Mystical Body of Christ and keep it functioning in accordance with the divine design.it is necessary th'at there should be different systems of members occupying different places in that great mysterious organism and discharging different forms of activity, even in the cultivation of the interior life and of the love of God. "For as the body is one.and hath many~members~ and all the members of the body, many as they are, form. one bogy; so also it is with Christ. Now ye are the .body of Christ, and.sey-erally his members: - And God bath appointed sundry inthe Church, first apostles, secondly.prophets, thirdly teachers.': (I C0.r. 12: 12, 27-.28-:-'Westminster Version.) As the various.organs Of the body, the heart for instance and the brain, posses~ at the sa~me.time a certain unity and a certain diversity of life, so also the .Mystical.Body of. G. AUGUS~FINE ELLARD Reoieto for Religious Christ must have among its numerous members, all sharing in one life, some who specialize, say, in contemplation and others in action, some who emphasize this virtue and others who excel in that. The revelation vouchsafed to us by God in the New Testament is a complete whole, made up of parts, however, which taken by themselves are unmistakably different. Nobody could fail to dis-tinguish the phases of it presented by the Synoptic Evangelists, by St. John, and by St. Paul. Abstractly, a school of spirituality is a distinctive system of doc-trines, theoretical and practical (principles and practices), pertaining ¯ to the pursuit of Christian perfection. Concretely, it is the group of persons who propose or use that system. These schools differ from one another in much the same way, and for much the same reasons, as the saints who typify them differ from one another. The limits of these schools are somewhat indefinite, and not everybody would enumerate them in just the same way. Tanquerey, in The Spirit'uat Life, distinguishes these eight schools in the modern Church: Benedictine, Dominican, Franciscan, Jesuit, Carmelite, the School of St. Francis de Sales, the French School of the Seventeenth Century, and the School of St. Alphonsus Liguori (xxxii-xlvi). Influence of Religious Orders From this enumeration one might feel tempted to conclude that the schools of spirituality are about the same as the great religious orders after which most of them are named. 'As a matter of fact the respective orders do occupy a leading position in them. However, the schools themselves are much more extensive and less closely bound together. Thus, for example, presumably most people who are in Franciscan.or Dominican parishes would follow their pastors in their spiritual systems. But also sometimes one who belongs, say to a Redemptorlst parish would be a member of the Third Order of Mt. Carmel, and then very probably his sanctification would for the most part follow the Carmelite pattern. Moreover, all those who read Franciscan or Dominican authors and mold their interior devel-opment predominantljr in accordance with the ideals which they find therein would pertain to these same schools. Being Catholic and orthodox, all schools of spirituality have very much in common. Their essential cores are identical. They all have the same dogmatic basis, the same moral principles, the same general ideal of perfection, namely, total love of God, the same prin-cipal means to realize friar objective, and in general whatever is char- danuarg, 1951 SCHOOLS OF SPIRITUALITY acteristic of the Catholic spirit. Over and above these common and fundamental elements each school has its own distinctive notes. One prefers to seek light and inspiration from certain dogmas and another from others. Thus the French School of the Seventeenth Century shows a very special pre-occupation with the doctrine of the Incarnation. There may be different conceptions of God in the sense that different divine attri-butes or aspects are emphasized: think of .Dominican spirituality and God as Prime Mover in contrast .to the Carmelite and God as the All. The various virtues get various treatments: of all the schools the Franciican gives most attention to poverty. With regard to action and contemplation there are conspicuously different orienta-tions; this divergence is well exemplified by the Carmelites and the Jesuits. In Benedictine asceticism the liturgy plays a most prom-inent role; in that of St. Alphonsus and his sons its place is at least less. Somewhat contrastive attitudes are cultivated toward the sacred humanity of Christ: notice the Franciscan tender devotion to the crib and cross as opposed to Jesuit energetic imitation of Christ in His apostolic activity. In some spiritual groups and their doctrines there has been much of the speculative, element; in others, a mini-mum. A historical example of this opposition in tendency is the Rhenish School of the fourteenth century (Eckhart, Tauler, Suso, Ruysbroeck) and the reaction it provoked in such writers as Thomas ~ Kempis. Tendencies to be Avoided With respect to the divergence between schools of spirituality there are two exaggerated and contrary tendencies that are bad and ought to be avoided. One is to minimize or slur over the differences that really do exist and divide them. A narrow and unintelligent 'zeal for the un, ity of Catholicism leads some people more or less to overlook or deny the variations of form and doctrine that are dis-cernible in the rich interior life of the whole Church.~ There is indeed unity in essentials, but the accidentals are far from uniform-ity. One would as reasonably attempt to cover over the differences that exist between the religious orders and their diversified spirits. Real divergences between systems of spiritual doctrine and practice ought to be acknowledged. Oftentimes they offer new light and stimulation to one's personal religious life. In any case they are part of the yariety and beauty that pertain to the Church as the spouse of Christ. 5 G. AUGUSTINE ELLARD The opposite fault is to magnify or overemphasize the distinc-tions and diversities between schools. After a11, these differences, though they are important in certain ways, belong to the accidentals, and leave the essentials unchanged throughout the whole Catholic body. Various phases of dogma are accentuated, but the general dog-matic background is identical. The ideals pursued by all are sub-stantially the same, that is, total love of find collaboration with God, with minor variations to suit special purposes or characters. Some stress this virtue and some that, or they blend them together in differ-ent proportions, but ultimately the great Christian virtues are the same for all. In each of the schools one may recognize the essential family likeness that demonstrates their Catholic origin and nature. Finally, it would be fallacious and unjust to rate one school above another. Human insight is not keen enough to gauge pre-cisely the merits and deficiencies of the various schools as they exist objectively and in the sight of God. But relatively, and as far as we can judge, each one of these schools is best suited and adapted to cer-tain groups of persons within the Church. In most cases Divine Providence gently and naturally and imperceptibly makes us pupils in this or that school. That there may be unity, harmgny, and organic development in one's interior life, it is as a rule advisable to keep fairly well within the limits of some one system. This prin-ciple will not prevent those who are more or less mature in their spiritual growth from availing themselves of whatever is best in all of them. Thus the supernatural life and beauty of the Church will ever become richer and richer. ON ACTUAL GRACE The excellent book, With the Help of Thy Grace, by John V. Matthews, S.J. (REVIEW, Vol. IV, pp. 66-67), is now being published in a revised and enlarged edition under the title, Actual Grace and the Spiritual Life. We are willing to underwrite the comment on the inside jacket: "The lucid appealing style of the author has turned what could be a difficult treatise into a simple, attractive and very helpful exposition of a mighty su.bject." The book is being published in the "Recall to the Spiritual Life Series" by the Mercier Press, Cork and Liverpool, 7/6. 6 Benedic!:ine Spirit:uali!:y Bernard A. Sause, O.S.B. MOST persons likely to be consulted about vocation to monas-ticism would probably consider it wise and discreet to emphasize its gratifying features: the beauty of the monastic home, the traditional love of the liturgy, the dignity and consolation of the work usually assigned to the monks, and especially the guar-antee of peace, security, and tranquility. Although he is often commended for his breadth of vision and prudence in governing,. St. Bene~lict does not belong to this school of,thought. It would be difficult to imagine a more forbidding and chal-lenging reception of an aspirant to the religious life than that which he prescribes in his Rule. "The newcomer is not to be granted easy admittance to the enclosure; he must be tested for four or five days to see whether he bears patiently the harsh treatment offered him and the difficulties of admission; he is placed in the novitiate under a mas-ter skilled in the art of winning souls, but who is made to sound most unpleasantly so;'the poor novice is tried repeatedly in all patience--a phrase that is quite meaningless unless one has lived its interpretation at the hands of an experienced master; the year of trial is devoted to showing him all the hard and rugged things through which we pass on to God; the Rule is read and explain.ed to him under the harsh term of "the law." (See Holy Rule of St. Benedict, Ch. 58.) There is more in the same vein. As one reads this chapter of the. Rule, this thought courses throughthe mind: St. Benedict begins with the assumption that a vocation is the consecration of a life to God's service; and while he willed it to be viewed with all the calmness and imperturbability of a life-long perspective, and was willing to make reasonable allowances, he knew that not a moment was to be wasted. Mortification, sup-pression of sinful man's inclination to evil, and the supreme impor-tance of the sacred obedience which with a distinctive forc.e dominates all monastic effort, are all integral parts of fashioning a character according to "his Rule. In harmony with that plan, which has stood the test of more than fourteen centuries, they can be begun, and con-tinued, only in high seriousness. A Spiritual Famit~l St. Benedict did not found an order in the legal, sense of the word. ¯ He wrote his Rule for an ideal monastery, for one moderately-sized BERNARD A. SAUSE Review for Religious family, governed by an Abbot who is believed to hold the place of Christ. (Ch. 2) Even to this day there is among all the followers of Benedict no more deeply cherished religious principle than the autonomy of the individual abbey. Those who lack more extensive acquaintance with the history of Benedictine effort may think of a number of isolated, relatively small and independent houses as an anachronism in today's widespread tendency toward centralization, but Benedictines know the Rule's provision as the spiritual force that has enabled them to make their worthiest contributions to the spir-itual life of the Church. As a youth the Patriarch of Western Monasticism.had lived for three years in the cave above Subiaco. In the op.ening paragraph of Chapter 1 of the Rule, which was written years Iater, he makes it clear that every trace of the eremitical life has been abandoned: his monastery is a group of sons under the intimate leadership of a father who in all matters pertaining to this distinctive way of life is' believed to hold the place of Christ. Together with the eremitical form of religion, St. Benedict discarded numerous monastic observ-ances and traditions that had been generally kept in the Church until his day (he died March 21, 547). A study of the elements that Benedict rejected is interesting for establishing the positive concept of his way of life. For the excessive bodily severity of the Orientals was substituted a round of carefully regulated practices and ideals that could be adopted by all who were admitted to the monastic family. The individualis~tic and subjective piety that so often had prompted excesses and rigorism was simply prohibited: works of supererogation and mortifications which were not made known to the Abbot and which were undergone without his approval and blessing were imputed to presumption an~d vai~glory. (Ch. 49) Prolonged psalmody and arbitrary additions to the Divine Office were excluded. Prayer was regulated'~ the effort of the entire com-m'unity united under the spiritual leadership of the Abbot. It was thought of as the sanctification of the day's work, and the consecra-tion of the night. The meticulous selection of the Psalms for the different hours, which no one has dared to change in the intervening fourteen centuries, despite numerous changes in the arrangement of the Psalter for all other groups in the Church; the comparatively long night Office; the relatively short day Hours, .emphasize this idea. The centralized organization in the Church, especially in the Pachomian monasteries, was done away with, and the individual danuar~t, 1951 BENEDICTINE SPIRITUALITY monastic family became the self-sustaining, self-governing unit of monasticism. These instances are not to be thought of as exhaustive but are merely of a general pattern that bore the stamp of guidance by the Holy Spirit? and, humanly speaking, the experience of almost a half century of actual observance, most of it*with~the responsibility of guiding others as their Abbot. They result in a balance and har~ mony that is of the essence of the monastic character, and invariably one of its most discernible notes. All this is made to fit into the setting of the ~mall monastic fam-ily. Under the leadership-6f their father, in Christ, the brethren pray together all the hours of the Church's official worship. Together they offer as a body the Sacrifice of the Mass. The consideration of private prayer, recognized by all serious religious as most Valuable, nay indispensable, is limited to one sentence: "If another desireth to pray alone in private, l~t him enter [the oratory of the monastery] with simplicity and pray, not with a loud voice, but with tears and fervor of heart." (Ch. 52) One must be careful not to draw false conclusions from so brief a statement. The importance of private. prayer is in no way .minimized. Quite the contrary is "true, as is exemlSlified in the whole history of monastic endeavor. But it was not the concern of St. Benedict's legislation, which was the life of the monastic family. The bretl, lren work together; they eat in a common refectory. They sleep under one roof. Their whole life centers about the or,a-tory. Ideally the sphere of the activity in which "the Lord's work-man," as Benedict calls the monk in the Prologue to his Rule, is to fulfil the promises he makes to God on profession morning, is small. Before the altar for several hours each day he devotes his efforts to the sacred liturgy, that all-important work of God's glorification and the soul's sanctification to which, in Benedict's plan, nothing is ever to be preferred. The refectory, where he reminds the brethren they are to serve one another in charity, the recreation hall, the infirmary, and, generally speaking, the whole enclosure of the monastery, become the scene of the works of charity, brotherly love, co-opera-tion, and good zeal.2 aSee Pope Pius XI. Apostolic Letter, Unigenitus Dei Filius, March 19, 1924. Acta Apostolicae 8edis, 16 : 133. 2The nature of mofiastic autonomy is dealt with expertly and at length by Butler, Benedictine Monachism. London, Longmans, Green, 1919. Especially p. 200 f. BERNARD A, SAUSE Reoie~ for Religious The Opus Dei ' The constitution of the monastic family has its definite purpose and method of operation. The Master of Montecas~ino calls it a School of the Lord's Service. His followers read into the phrase an objectivity that distinguishes it from other schools of asceticism and striving for personal perfection. Fraternally united in common desires, intentions, efforts directed by; the Abbot, whose outstanding qualification for his office must be a knowledge and love of God's law and zeal and ability in imparting it, the brethren devote themselves to the service of the Lord, Creator and Heavenly Father.The visible expression of their objective is in their social prayer and offering of the Sacrifice, which is the official worship of the Church itself, com-monly designated by St. Benedict with the attractive term, Opus Dei, the Work of God. In this matter the Rule mirrors the Golden Age of the Fathers in their love of the praises ceaselessly offered to the Father in spirit and truth by the Spouse of Christ, the Church. Although this praising of God constitutes neither the purpose of the monk's existence,3 nor his exclusive task, it is certainly his most important, holiest, and noblest of works, as well as the most efficacious in serving the Church and drawing Heaven's blessings upon the faithful. Whatever the pressure of activity, all other efforts remain secondary to this conse-cration to God's glorification; nothing is to be preferred to the Work of God. (Ch. 43) Many factors enter into tl~e complexity of monastic liturgical life, but in all its detail there is no confusion: it is all to be reduced to the simplicity of seeking God's glory in all things.4 It is based on the intelligent creature's conscious dwelling in the divine presence which strives to pour itself out in the humblest praises of the Eternal Goodness. It realizes that whatever perfection is achieved in the ascetical order is the work of God in the human soul. True monks eagerly praise the Lord working in them.~ It is a lifelong giving of aThis question is treated most attractively by one of the Order's outstanding asceti-cal leaders, Dom Germain Morin. Morin, The Ideal of the Monastic Life Found in the Apostolic Age. London, R. ~ T. Washbourne, 1914. Ch. 7, "Liturgical Praqer." 4The Benedictine motto, Ur in omnibus gloriIicetur Deus (usually abbreviated U.I.O.G.D.), That in all things God may be glorified, was early chosen by the saint's followers. While it occurs in the Rule (Ch. 57) in an isolated question dealing with material goods and their disposal, it perfectly expresses the general purpose of the monastic vocation. ~This phrase, taken from the Prologue to the Rule, is a favorite of all the classic commentators, and is accepted as a workable definition of grace. 10 danuar~/, 1951 BENEDICTINE SPIRITUALITY thanks to the Father of Mercies, an unceasing acknowledgment and atonement of imperfection and fault, an ever-renewed plea to be worthy to perform those works which are pleasing in God's sight. The whole effort is carefully regulated, for the liturgy is the solemn, official, public worship of the Church. Whoever would participate in the glorification of God by a monastic choir, or even study its execution of the sacred liturgy, must set aside all concepts of prayer that admit of mediocrity and external-ism. Here the goal is perfection, the absolute best of which men are capable through correspondence with the grace of vocation. Natu-rally, many allowances must be made. All the days of his life the monk will be humiliated in his attempt to offer a worthy praise of God, or, in St. Benedict's favorite phrase, to perform God's work. Although he knows that his effort is unfailingly acceptable .before the Divine Majesty, and that scrupulosity must be avoided at all costs, the religious realizes full well that he will never attain the goal of his desires: as a special gift, importing a most privileged union with God, prayerful love far exceeds all of man~s other abilities. More realistically, the monk knows that he can never wholly set aside the dread of praying unworthily, an offense that would pro-voke the Divine anger. "Cursed be he that doth the work of the Lord deceitfully." (Jeremias, 48:10) By his calling the monk is a professional in the worship of the Church: all his distinctive duties must be thorougMy colored, and even, to an extent, absorbed, by prayer's domination of his life. He devotes several carefully chosen hours each day and night to the chanting of the sacred psalmody--ideally, hours around which all other occupations are made to center, not hours inserted into a crowded schedule after other duties have been granted first considera-tion. He dwells in the monastery (repeatedly St. Benedict calls it the house of God), whose site is carefully chosen to help keep him at a distance from the world's distractions. He is freed from secular concerns in order to be intent solely on giving glory to God and achieving his own spiritual welfare. All the necessities of life are provided for him, so that care for material things may present no problem: in harmony with the whole plan, the virtue of detachment (St. Benedict does not use the word poverty in the sense now uni-versally adopted by religious) is interpreted as implying not so much self-denial as the consecration to God's glory of all they possess by a family of property owners. The works of obedience assigned to 11 BERNARD A. SAUSE Revleu~ [or Religious him are a studied part of the program, not vice versa. The Individual's Progress Understandably, the Rule, composed in the second quarter of the sixth century reflects and interprets the worthiest thought of the Golden Age that had preceded it. Its concept of the Universal Church and of the individual autonomous unit of Christ's Mystical Body, under the headship of him who is firmly believed to hold the place of Christ, is singularly free from the influences of individualism and subjectivism that have so often plagued the Church in subsequent eras. In its unpretentious way--for it deals always with the family, a small unit~it accentuates man's social nature to a degree that may not readily be appreciated today. The choir's prayerfulness; the good zeal exercised within the monastic family (Ch. 72), and by the family in its external works; the spirit of obedience as the pres-ence of Christ in the midst of the brethren rather than a legalistic treatment of the superior's rank and authority; corporateness of vir-tue; love of local tradition--a family trait, certainly; concentration on being rather than the more modern exhortation to action, are trends, attitudes, and ideals which will want long and careful study from today's novice before he can successfully translate them into action. But however helpful attention to his social nature may be in aiding him to be a worthy religious and man of the Church, and however deeply he may have drunk of the doctrine that all good comes to him through his monastic family, whereas all evil befalls him only through separation from the sa.me,6 the monk is soon brought to the realization that he remains an individual. He must also care intensely for this phase of his spiritual formation. The force of the good example of those about him, the spiritual assistance of his companions in religion, the,brotherly word of encouragement, the exhortations, private and public correction of faults, the infinite variety that "the aid of many brethren" (Ch. 1) may assume, are perceived by the individual, primarily. They wield a great force in his moral life. Humilitg St. Benedict has been called, with excellent right, the Church's 6This question is proposed at length in the meditations on stability, the vow of attachment to one's monastic family in: Sause, Bernard A., O.S.B., The School of the Ldrd's 8ert~ice. St. Meinrad, Indiana, Grail Press, 1948. vol. 2, p. 57 f. 12 January, 1951 BENEDICTINE SPIRITUALITY Doctor of Humility. St. Bernard, St. Thomas, and other ascetical masters, quote his exposition of the virtue at length and without modification. Chapter 7 of St. Benedict's Rule is a spiritual master-piece and commands the attention of any person who would learn humility profoundly. It applies the virtue to every phase of relig!ous striving to serve God--from fearful, conscious dwelling in the Divine presence, to control of laughter and the manner of walking. Obedience The distinctive feature of Benedictine asceticism has always been recognized as the spirit of obedience--which in most of its mani-festations is scarcely distinguishable from Benedict's presentation of humility. Obedience harmonizes and makes powerful the spiritual forces in the life of every follower of Christ. Created to be balanced and mutually helpful in man's nature, in a limited likeness to the per-fect harmony in Jesus Christ, the, mutual aid between intellect and will was destroyed by sin. Even in the new order, under the Second Adam, with the light of faith and the sacramental aids for the will, the struggle continues all the days of man's life on earth. Obedience restores the harmony, and in a vivid sense makes the monk like his Divine Model. In the opening sentence of the Prologue to his Rule, Benedict" calls monasticism "a return to God through the labor of obedience." In a broad sense one may say t.hat every chapter that follows is an unfolding of that statement. Commentators on the Rule delight in referring to St. Bernard's emphasis on the love motive necessary for ideal obedience: "Perfect obedience knows no law. It is bound by no restrictions. It is not content with the limitations of profession, but is drawn by the most powerful impulse of the will, under the influence of grace, into the realms of love. It submits unhesitatingly to all thai is enjoined, with the vigor of a generous and cheerful spirit , . , and heedless of ways and means, is infinite in its liberty. It is willing to embrace even impossible things, and confident of God's help, obeys from love even in such extremes.''7 Ideal Approach St. Benedict's treatment of obedience may serve to focus the attention on a point that may not sufficiently be appreciated in reading any one of the four accepted Rules by the great founders of religious bodies. The Rule stresses ideal obedience. For Benedict Bernard, Liber de pcaeeepto et dispensationeo c. 6. P.L. 182:868. 13 BERNARD A. SAUSE Review for Religious there is no such thing as mediocrity, or mere extern'alsubmission. For him an act of obedience must be "acceptable to God and agree-able to men." (Ch. 5) The virtue permits of "no delay in execu-tion, as if the matter had been commanded by God Himself." (Ibid) The same zealous imitation of Christ out of love of God (Ch. 7, third degree of humility) expresses itself in phrases denoting the quality of the monk's submission, like: "the ready step of obedience," "without hesitation, delay, lukewarmness, murmuring, or com-plaint." (Ch. 5) It is to be performed cheerfully. Benedict never descends from his ideal. In his P~ule he treats only of perfect obedience; other than that he mentions only the punish-ments for disobedience. With him the emphasis is not on what must ' be done to fulfil the law: he takes that for granted. On that assumption he builds. Positive human law is generally concerned with the minimum necessary to preserve an ideal. St. Benedict is intent on the maximum that man can offer his Creator. The thought may be viewed from another angle: the more uni-versal a society, the broader the concessions and the more numerous the provisions of tolerance that must be made for the weaknesses of human nature, the more general and sweeping, and easy-of-acceptance the norms which must be shared by everyone. By contrast, the smaller and more unified the group, the more sharply defined and intensified its ideal. The monastic family for which th~ t~ule is designed is large enough to embody and give expression to the social principles of religious life in common. It is compact and unified enough to preserve the most distinctive features that mark a group of men devotedly seeking God. Tile Lectio Divina An ideal of this kind must constantly be fostered by every means possible: in this case obviously by study, instruction, exhortation, good example. St. Benedict, who drew no distinctions among those who gave acceptable proof of sincerely seeking God, realized the importance of what is today commonly called spiritual reading for monastic formation. He demands several hours a day of this pious exercise which was more a leisurely study and mastering of revealed doctrine than the fretful flitting from page to page that moderns call reading, more an approach to God than an-ostentatious acquaintance with titles, authors' li~¢es and styl~s of writing, rather for spiritual upbuilding (aedi[icatio) than faithfulness in fulfilling a half-hour of the day's horarium. 14 Januarg, 195, I BENEDICTINE SPIRITUALITY Nothing Is to Be Preferred to the Love of Christ If the spirituality of the sons of St. Benedict has a distinguishing mark, it is that it is eminently Christocentric. The Master of Monte-cassinb employs an identical expression three times: Nothing is to be preferred to the love of Christ. Every line o~ the Rule seeks to induce the monks to translate that love into action. In the fourteen and a half centuries of their existence, the reli-gious who have borne the name of the Patriarch of Western Monks have contributed only two insertions into the Roman Ritual: the Sign of St. Maur, imparted ycith a relic of the True Cross and desig-nated with the name of St. Benedict's first disciple only because he first imparted it, and because his name is invoked in the ceremony; ¯ and the blessing of the medal-cross of St. Benedict, which is likewise a manifestation of complete confidence in the Sign of Salvation. Love of Christ underlies Benedict's every appeal. The perfection of obedience is that "for the love of God a man subject himself to a superior in all obedience, imitating the Lord, of whom the Apostle saith, 'He became obedient unto death.' " The love motive for other works, which presupposes the ascent of all the degrees of humility, guarantees the perfect fulfilment of every virtue. As nothing else ever can do, love of Christ leads to the worthiest prayer, the most acceptable offering of the Sacrifice, to intimacy of union with God. Contemplative Nature or: Monasticism As the monk continues to live under the grace-filled inspirations of his professed way of life, and is careful to hold himself ever free from distracting attachments (however good they may be), he dis-covers something of the powerful attraction of recollectedness (he has outgrown insistence on rules of silence--Benedict speaks much more often of judicious and charitable speech than of £ilence), the way of humility, the filial fear, the spirit of compunction that leads to inti-mate union with God. His whole carefully-regulated life, the daily liturgy's richness of thought, the environment of the enclosure, his private prayer, separation from the world, the humble works of obe-dience, the consecration of his whole being to God at the altar, will not allow him to remain silent. Now he must speak to God--no longer only in the prescribed and official prayers, but freely, gener-ously, in his own words unhesitatingly addressed to his FatheL pouring out the protestations of his love. Correspondence with the graces of monasticism bege'ts a love so intense that it informs one's every action: it seeks every possible means to prove itself. When the 15 C. A. HERBST Review for Religfous professed person begins to live on this plane, he realizes that the Father of Mercies, who is never outdone in generosity, has fulfilled all the hopes of profession morning. He has learned the spirituality of Benedict.of Montecassino, Patriarch of the Monks of the West. That, in fact, is the promise of the Master to his every follower. In the concluding paragraph of the Prologue to his Rule, he states: "As we advance in the religious life and faith, we shall run the way of God's commandments with expanded hearts [that is, with an ever increasing generosity] and unspeakable sweetness of love; so that never departing from His guidance, and persevering in the monastery in His doctrine until death, we may by patience share in the sufferings of Christ, and be. found worthy to be coheirs with Him of His kingdom." "Behold This Head:. ." C. A. Herbst, S.J. THERE is a copybook seven by nine inches containing sixty-four pages treasured at Paray-le-Monial in France. It is the life of St. Margaret Mary written in her own hand, an account of her spiritual life and of the dealings of the Sacred Heart with her. Under obedience, with great pain, she wrote this Autobiographg. (Auto-biography: Life of Saint Margaret Marg Alacoque Written bg Her-self, Visitation Library, Roselands, Walmer, Kent, 1930.) From that little book, it seems to me, one can best learn to know, under-stand, and practice devotion to the Sacred Heart of Jesus. We learn there from her whose heart Christ found ready and so like His own, and from Our Lord Himself, the nature and practice of this world devotion which is everybody's devotion. One finds there a statement, a complaint, a request, and a promise. "Behold this Heart, Which has loved men so much, that It has spared nothing, even to exhausting and consuming Itself, in order to testify to them Its love" (.Autobiograpbg, No. 92). This is the " statement. "So much." How much? Love is proved by deeds rather than by words. "He loved me and delivered himself for me" (Gal. 2:20). "He humbled himself, becoming obedient unto death, even to the death of the cross" (Phil. 2:8). Our Lord, our Creator, 16 Januar~/, 1951 BEHOLD TH~S HEART came from eternal life to temporal death for love of us. "Who for us men, and for our salvation, came down from heaven; and was in-carnate by the Holy Ghost, of the Virgin Mary; and was made man. He was crucified also for us, suffered under Pontius Pilate, and was buried." All these wonderful feats of love our beloved Champion has done for us to win our love. And yet, in the very same breath with this statement of His love for us must come The complaint. ". and in return I receive from the greater number nothing but ingratitude by reason of their irreverence and sacrileges, and by the coldness and contempt which they show Me in this Sacrament of Love. But what I feel the most keenly is that it is hearts which are consecrated to Me that treat Me thus." (Ibid.) Iwonder who could count the insults and outrages committed against Our Lord in the Holy Eucharist these nineteen hundred years! I wonder who could calculate the amount of ingratitude and irreverence and sacrilege and coldness and contempt shown the Sacred Heart of Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament by religious, for these are the "hearts which are consecrated to Me." The deepest wounds and the ones slowest to heal are inflicted by rejected love. Men and women are driven to desperation and to self-destruction by this. Sins against Jesus Christ in the sacrament of His love wound His Sacred Heart very deeply. Sins committed by religious against the Sacred Heart whom they have chosen as their B~loved for life are especially hateft~l to Him. ~ Our Lord's Requests The request Our Lord made is manifold. "In the first place thou shalt receive Me in Holy Communion as often as obedience will per-mit thee, whatever mortification or humiliation it may cause thee, which thou must take as pledges of My love" (ibid.). Love longs for union with the beloved. Our Lord wants us to take His sacred Body and precious Blood in Holy Communion as food because food is most intimately united with us. He wants us to be united with ~he soul as frequently and continuously as possible, too. The mortifi-cation or humiliation frequent Communion might bring St. Mar-garet Mary in 1675, when it could easily be considered the mark of a presumptuous or proud soul is, of course, absent n6w. "Thou shalt, moreover, communicate on the First Friday of each month" (ibid.). The fact gives the clear, strong response to this request. One has but to enter a church on the First Friday and see a whole congregation rise as one man and go to Holy Commun- 17 C. A. HERBST Review [or Religious ion in Order to realize what.a revolution this desire of Our Lord has wrought. One readily notices that this request is more general than the nine consecutive First Fridays in reward fo~ which Christ made the "Great Promise." "Every night between Thursday and Friday I will make thee share in the mortal sadness which I was pleased to feel in the Garden of Olives, and this sadness, without thy being able to understand it, shall reduce thee to a kind of agony harder to endure than death it-self. And in order to bear Me company in the humble prayer that I then offered to My Father, in the midst of My anguish, thou shalt rise between eleven o'clock and midnight, and remain prostrate with Me for an hour, not only to appease the divine anger by begging mercy for sinners, but also which I felt at that time apostles~ which obliged me watch one hour with Me. shall teach thee." (Ibid.) to mitigate in some way thebitterness on finding Myself abandoned by My to repr.oach them for not being able to During that hour thou shalt do what I Each Thursday night Christ invites us to share in the sadness and agony of death He underwent during His Passion. He asks comp'hssion with Him, companionship, prayer for sinners, rep.aration for desertion by His apostles.These things are very consoling to the. Sacred Heart. Feast of the Sacred Heart "Therefore, I ask of thee that the Friday after the Octave of Corpus Christi be set apart for a special Feast to honour My Heart, by communicating on that day and making reparation to It by a solemn act, in order to make amends, for the indignities which It has received during the time it has been exposed on the altars" (ibid., No. 92). This was the climax of the desires of the Sacred . Heart. St. Margaret Mary celebrated this feast in a little way with her novices on St. Margaret's day, July 20, 1685. "This drew upon me, 'and also upon them, many humiliations and mqrtific.ations, for I was accused of wishing to introduce a. new devotion" (ibid., No. 95). It is a long and painful task to bring.into the liturgy the Church a feast founded on a private revelation, and its advocates also trod the way of humiliations and mortifications. But in 1765 the Holy Father Clement XIII approved the Mass and Office of the Sacred Heart. Plus IX extended it to th~ universal Church in 1856. It was raised to the rank of a feast .of the fir.st class with an octave by Plus XI in 1929. The same Sovereign Pontiff ordered that every year on the feast a solemn and specially formuiated act of reparation 18 danuar~, 1951 BEHOLD THIS HEART to the Sacred Heart of ,Jesus be made in all the churches of the world. And since, as the twentieth century dawned; Pope Leo XIII had con-secrated the whole human race to the Sacred Heart, this request of Our Lord was solemnly fulfilled by His spouse, the Church. The promise, too, is manifoldand, as is the way with Christ, the reward far outweighs in richness the required work. "I prom!se thee that My Heart shall expand Itself to shed in abundance the ih-fluence of Its divine love upon tfiose who shall thus honour It, and cause.It to be honoured" (ibid., No. 92). We have to go to St. Mar-garet Mary's letters for more details." "He promises that all those devoted to this Sacred Heart shall never perish and that, as It is the source of all blessings, He will shower them in abundance upon every place where a picture of this Sacred Heart is exposed to be loved and honored. By this means He will restore broken homes. He will help and protect those who are in any necessity. He will spread the sweet unction of His ardent charity upon all religious communities in which a picture of. this Sacred Heart shall be honored. He will turn aside the just anger of God. He will restore souls to His grace when they shall have, fallen from it by sin." (Letter to Mother de Saumaise, August 24, 1685.) . With regard to the,"Great Promise" that the Sacred Heart "will grant to all those who communicate on the first Friday in nine consecutive months, the grace of final perseyerance" let Father Bainvel's remark suffice: "If I am not mistaken, the con-clusion will always be that the 'Great Promise' is something unique." Our Lord told "the beloved disciple .of His Sacred Heart" that He would fulfill these promises in return for the love and repar.at.ion shown Him in the practices He recommended. The ,substance of devotion to the Sacred Heart is love and reparation. His manifold request and .repeated statements and complaints show this clearly. OUR CONTRIBUTORS BERNARD A. SAUSE, the author of The School of the Lord's Service, a three volume set of meditations on the Rule of St. Benedict, is dean df St. Benedict's theological seminary at Atchison, Kansas. CLARENCE MCAULIFFE and C. A. HERBST are members of the' faculty of St. Mary's College, St~ 'Marys, Kansas. M. RAYMOND is a monk at the Abbey of Gethsemani, Trappist, Kentucky. ADAM C. ELLIS, G. AUGUSTINE.ELLARD, and ,JEROME BREUNIG are members'of, the editorial board of the REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS. 19. Quinquennial Report:, 1951 Adam C. Ellis, S.3. THE Sacred Co,n, gregation of Religious issued a new decree on 2uly 9, 1947 regarding the quinquennial report to be made by religious orders and congregations, by societies living in com-fiaon, and by kecular institutes." In this decree the obligation was extended to all superiors general ofthe three groups mentioned; and a new questionnaire to be followed in making the report was announced as in preparation. Finally, a new annual report was made obligatory on all the superiors mentioned above. The text of this new decree was printed in the REVIEW for September, 1949, pp. 234- 240, with introduction and comment. When the forms for the new annual report were ready for distri-bution and the.new questionnai.re was available, the late Cardinal Lavitrano (d. August 2, 1950), then Cardinal Prefect of the Sacred Congregation of Religious, addressed a circular letter to all superiors general in which he gave some practical instructions for making out both the quinquennial and annual reports. The official English ver-sion of the new questionnaire for the quinquennial report was pub-lished in the REVIEW, 2anuary to September inclusive, 1950. And in the November number, pp. 309-316, under the title "First An-nual Repoort," some practical suggestions for making out this report contained in Cardinal Lavitrano's letter were given, together with some others, in order to help our readers fill out these forms for the annual report for the first lime. The purpose of this final article is to offer helpful directives for drawing up the quinquennial report, and to indicate some practical conclusions to be drawn from the questionnaire itself. General Directives 1) Who must make this report in 19517 (a) All lay congre-gations ofreligious men (Brothers). (b) Likewise'the superiors general of all religious institutes of women in all the countries of America (North, Central, and South America). 2) In what language should the report be whiten? Clerical in-stitutes must answer the questions in Latin; lay institutes, Brothers and Sisters, may use the vernacular, that is, either English or French, 20 QUINQUENN!AL REPORT German, Italian, Portuguese, or Spanish.1 3) May the quinquennial report be t~/ped? It not only may, but should be typed if this can be done. Otherwise, if written by hand, the handwriting must be clear and good ink .used. The report should be typed or written on good bond paper, not too heavy, and not translucent. ' " 4) Must the question be stated before each answer? No, it is not necessary to include the question with the answer, but it suffices to put the number of the question before the answer. 5) What method should be followed in answering the questions? Always answer the question with a complete sentence, never with a mere "yes" or "no." Give briefly and clearly all the information pertinent to the subject. An example or two may help. Question 24 a) reads: "Is the general council at present up to its full member-ship?" The answer might be: "Yes, the generaI council is up to fulI membership at present. One of the councilors died during the year 1950, but another councilor was elected in conformity with the pre-scriptions of our constitutions." Again, question. 190 states: "Was the delivery of the dowry made according to law?" The answer might be simply: "We have no dowry." 6) When must the report be handed in? Any time durin.g the year 1951. But it should cover the five-year period from 1946-1950 inclusive. 7) Must all the councilors sign the report? Yes, all the coun-cilors and the superior general must sign the report. Hence the report, when completed, should be given for a private reading to each of the persons who are obliged to sign it; after they have done so, it should be discussed in a common meeting and corrected or improved, according to circumstances, if that be considered necessary by the majority, before it is signed by all. ~-There are three official Latin texts of the new questionnaire or Elenchus Quaes-tionum: (1) 342 questions for pontifical institutes; (2) 322 questions for diocesan institutes; (3) 171 questions for independent monasteries and houses. However, bnly the first, that for pontifical institutes, has been translated into Eng-lish. Furthermore, in the questionnaire for diocesan religious, there are three ques-tions which do not appear in that for p6ntifical institutes, and in the questionnaire for independent monasteries and religious houses there are fifteen such questions. ThoSe using text two or three, for diocesan institutes and independent monasteries respectively, will have to find their questions in the larger text for pontifical insti-tutes. To facilitate this task, a chart has been drawn up giving the correlation of numbers for the three texts, and on the back of this chart have been printed the additional questions just referred to. A copy of this chart may be had free of charge by" sending a self-addressed, stamped (three cents) envelope, to the author of this article at St. Mary's College, St. Marys, Kansas. 21 ADAM C. ELLIS Reoieto for Religious 8) What should a councilor do after he has voiced his objections to the superior and to the o[her coimcilors in cbunc[l meeting, but to n6 avail? First of all, he must sign the report along with the others. Then he may, if he wishes to do so, submit his owh judgment to that of the unanimous contrary opinion, and rest satisfied. Finally, if he feels bound in conscience to report the matter to the. Holy See, he may do so in a private letter, being careful to state only objective facts in his minority report. 9) To whom is the report to be sent? Orders, congregations with simple vows, societies living, in common, and secular institutes approved by the Hotel See must send their reports directly to the Sacred Congregation of Religious; address to. Very Rev. Secretary, Congregation of Religious, Pallazzo delle Congregazioni, Piazza S. Callisto, Rome, Italy. All diocesan institutes, independent mon-asteries ~nd houses are to send their report to the local ordinary of their mother house. When he has read it, he will add his comments to the report and then send it on to the Sacre~l Congregation of Reli-gious. If the diocesan congregation, society, or secular institute has houses in other dioceses, the local ordinary of the mother house must send copies of the report to all those local ordinaries as well, and'after receiving their comments, add them to his own before sending the report to the Holy See. 10) In the case of a ponti£cal institute of religious women, who sends the report to the Hol~ See? Is it the local ordinary of the mother house, or the superior general? The decree of the Sacred Congregation of Religious (No. VII) states explicitly that the supe- .riot general is tO send in the report after she has obtained the signa-ture of the local ordinary in conformity with canon 510. 1 1) What is the import of the signature of the local ordinary? Must he read the report?' The local ordinary has no obligation to read the quinquennial report of a pontifical institute. He merely signs it in order to authenticate (subsignare) the signatures of the superior general and her council members. Practical Hints from the New Questionnaire 1) From question 4 for diocesan institutes one draws the con- ¯ clusion that it is the mind of the Holy See that diocesan congrega-tions should apply to the Holy See for the status of a pontifical con-gregation (iuris pontitfcii) when they have developed sufficiently to meet the requirements. 2) Similarly, from question 9 for diocesan congregations it may 22 danttarv, 1951 QUINQUENNIAL REPORT be inferred that they are not to be divided iiato provinces. 3) Religious are not to undertake new works, whether spiritual or temporal, which are beyond the scope of the special end of their. constitutions. Question 5 asks whether this has been done, and by what authority. 4) For the establishment of a new religious house, a written contract should be drawn up in accordance with canon law and with due regard to civil law (question 21). 5) The superior general has the obligation of promulgating decrees and decisions of the general chapter, and of enforcing them (questions 35- 37). 6) The councilors of religious superiors~--gener.al, provincial and local--are to be given due freedom of speech: and the common law as well as the particular law must always be observed in the decisions, appointments, and voting of whatever kind (question 53). 7) Matters in which the common or particular law grants to councilors a deliberative or a consultive vote must be submitted to them for their consideration in common; hence meetings of superiors and their councilors must be held regularly (questions 49-51). 8) Superiors are expected to observe the provisions of .canon law and of the constitutions regarding both the comm6n obligations of religious, and the special obligations of their own office (question 62). 9) It is the desire of the Sacred Congregation of Religious that, where it can be done conveniently, a confessor should be available in the chapel before the reception of Holy Communion (question 85). 10) Superiors are to see to it that religious are allowed a suitable time for preparation for and thanksgiving after Holy Communion (question 85). 11) The administration of the property of a religious institute must be carried on not arbitrarily, but according to the common law and to the constitutions (question 109). 12) When for just reasons the permission of the Holy See is obtained tO engage in business, every semblance bf fraud as well as of avarice is to be diligently avoided, and care must be taken to see that the religious occupied in these business dealings may not suffer spir, itual harm (question 130). '13) The Sacred C~?ngregation of Religious considers it a grave abuse to delay the profession of a novice because the expenses of the postulancy or. novitiate had not been paid (question 164). 23 January, 1951 QUINQUENNIAL REPORT 14) No religious once professed of temporary vows should ever be without vows because of a failure to renew them at the proper time (question 200). 15) The Sacred Congregation of Religious wishes that the use of the telephone and of the radio be regulated by superiors and chap-ters, and that radio programs be censored (questions 214, 215). 16) Religious superiors are to watch over and assist those of their subjects who are pastors (canon 631, §§1-2) and, in case of need, admonish and correct them (question 292). 17) Superiors (a) are strictly obliged to give their subjects ade-quate preparation for their work, whether it be teaching, nursing, or other corporal or spiritual ministry, and (b) they should see to it that their subjects get suitable food and sleep; and (c) that in the exercise of external works the religious life be'fostered, and all moral dangers avoided (questions 301-311). Conclusion We have given a considerable amount of space in the REVIEW to Reports to Rome, both to the new questionnaire for the quinquennial report as well as to the new annual report. At first sight one might conclude that these reports are of interest only to the superiors who have the obligation of making them. But if we examine the ques-tionnaire we shall find "that it contains a very practical and fairly complete statement of the law of the Church regarding religious, with continual references to the canons of the Code of Canon Law which are generally cited,' and with frequent allusions to the decrees, instructions, and jurisprudence of the Holy See. Hence all religious can read the questionnaire with profit. The questionnaire likewise affords a safe norm of action for superiors, consultors, treasurers, and masters of novices since it provides them with a valuable reminder of their duties. Hi~her superiors can find in it direction for govern-ment, and a stimulus to action, since it provides for them matter for the study and examination of their duties and obligations. Finally it provides a safe guide for the visitation of houses inasmuch as it gives the principal points upon which action is to be taken during the visitation. May all religious derive profit from it, and find in it the ideals and standards of the Holy See in their regard, as well as a norm for the solution of many poi.nts which may appear to be obscure or controverted. 24 Unworl:hy h inist:ers ot: !:he Sacramen!:s Clarence McAuliffe, S.3. THE attitude of Catholics towards their priests differs radically from that of Protestants towards their clergymen. The Protestant pastor is expected to possess the social graces. He must keep in good contact with his flock. He should be a good story teller, a hearty hand-shaker, a sinceie sympathizer. He should have a pleasing voice since one of his principal functions is to lead congregational prayers and songs. He must have some preaching ability, but he must be careful on what subjects he exercises it. He is not likely to" be criticized i£ he speaks on government planning or child welfare or home economics even though he forges no link between such subjects and man's salvation. If he deals with reli-gious topics, he must confine himself to a limited number of moral questions or to a few hazy dogmatic generalities. He ought to be an adept organizer, and the more dances, bazaars, dubs, social gatherings he organizes, the more satisfied will his people be. If he is found wanting in too many of these endowments, he is likely to find him-self a pastor with a much diminished congregation, or on pastor besieged by an indignant congregation which will have him ousted from his post. This may not be true of all Protestant denomination~ and parishes, but it certainly holds for many of them. Catholics, too, would like to see their priests gifted with many of the aptitudes demanded of the Protestant clergyman, but they con-sider them as secondary. They expect their priests to be men of God (Protestants also expect good example and a certain righteousness in their spiritual leaders), but even moral deviations do not make the priest unbearable. Catholics realize that the priest, whatever his lack of talent or his delinquen.cies, holds a sacred office. He has been con-secrated eternally to God to do, not his own, but God's work. He may be morose, anti-social. His sermons may have the effect of a mother's lullaby. His singing may be a series of auditory shocks. But the principal work he has to do does not depend on his personal capabilities. He says Mass. He confers the sacraments. 'These are his prime duties. Everything else is secondary. And it is a marvel of God's operation in the faithful that most of them realize that their 25 CLARENCE MCAULIFFE Review for Reiigious prie.sts., can administer-beneficial sacraments and celebrate effiicacious Masses even though they are '.'bad priests." Our people are aware that the !~/Iass and the sacraments have a God-given eff~cacy that can-not be frustrated by unworthy ministers. The subjective spiritual condition of the priest cannot impede the divine effects of those reli-gious rites which were instituted by Christ Himself, because they operate automatically. What Are the Reasons? It might be profitable, however, for us to examine the reasons for this. Why is it that a callous sinner can confer a sacrament which will bestow its spiritual effects on a recipient who is properly dis-posed? Why is is that sacramental ministers who do not have even the Catholic faith, such as apostates, rationalists, heretics, schismatics, Jews, pagans, can nevertheless, confer a sacrament or sacraments without interfering with their power to sanctify those who receive them? The facts are certain. Unl~oly ministers and faithless min-isters can do so. But how do we know that Christ Himself wanted His sacraments to operate independently of the holiness and faith of their ministers? Before answering this question, it might be well to insist that in all cases the minister must place the external rite of the sacrament correctly. He must properly unite what we call the "matter" and the "form" of the sacrament. Take the example of Baptism. The minister must always use true natural water. He must so apply this water to the recipient that it touches the skin and flows. He must at the same time pronounce the prescribed formula of words with his lips. Since baptism can be validly administered by any sane adult whatever, no special power deriving from orders is required in its minister. Essentials for Validity/ In all the sacraments except baptism and matrimony, however, the extraordinary spiritual power bestowed by ordination is essential for validity. No matter how holy a minister may be, therefore, his efforts to produce sacramental graces are in vain unless he administers conectly the basic external elements of a sacrament. Even should this be done, no sacramental graces are communicated unless the min-ister is endowed with the unique spiritual power conferred by ordi-nation. Once so much is assumed, we now ask why 'it is that a def~tive spiritual condition of the minister, such as the state of mot- 26 Januarg, 1951 UNWORTHY MINISTERS tal sin or lack of faith, cannot prevent a sacrament from imparting its graces automatically to a person who is sufficiently disposed to receive it fruitfully. It should be observed that reason alone, independent of God's revelation, could not have decided the correct answer to this ques-tion. God surely could have, had He so willed, made the validity of all th~ sacraments contingent on the faith and holiness of their minister. Had He done so, ministers would have had an additional incentix;e to foster their faith and to preserve the state of grace. Fur-thermore, reason left to itself might argue that a ministbr bereft of faith and holiness could not be an active agent in the administration of sacramentsl since these.by their very nature infuse grace and aug-ment the v.irtue of faith. How can one who does not possess the Holy Spirit confer the" Holy Spirit on another? These and other rational considerations cotild be advanced to prove that ministers of sacraments must have faith and at least the state of grace. But although our faith is always reasonable, we hever learn it by having recourse to reason as its main conduit. The object of faith is God's revelation which is proposed to us proximately by the Church. Hence faced by the present problem, we seek the Church's teaching and tra-ditions. But we shall show later on that, even from the rational side, we can advance excellent reason why God made His sacraments independent of the faith and holiness of their ministers. No Rebaptisms It had been the custom in the Church from her earliest days, just as it is a.t p[esent, not to rebaptize heretics when they were converted to the Catholic church. Such heretics had already 'been baptized in their own sects and so by heretical ministers. But if the rite had been properly administered, the Church simply took for granted that such baptisms were valid even though conferred by ministers who rejected, either culpably or inculpably, part of the true faith. Such converts from heresey were obliged merely t6 make a profession of faith and to go to the sacrament of penance. About 220 A.D., Agrippinus, Bishop of Carthage in Africa, began to inveigh against this custom. He declared that such converts should also be rebaptized because their previous baptism was invalid by the very fact that its minister had not possessed the full Catholic faith. The illustrious St. Cyprian, successor to Agrippinus in the See of Carthage, sanctioned the same opinion and insisted on its observance in the dioceses of Africa. When, however, he consulted 27 CLARENCE MCAULIFFE Review [or Religious (about 254 A.D.) Pope St. Stephen about the ma~ter, he receipted the following reply: "If, therefore, heretics of any sect whatever come to you, add nothing to the traditional practice of granting them absolution." This decision of St. Stephen's, based as it was on the ancient custom, came to prevail despite temporary opposit'ion in Africa and Asia Mi.nor. Thus we find St. Augustine, looking back on the dis-pute a hundred and some odd years later, declaring: "According to o Blessed Cyprian, his predecessor Agrippinus had been the first to "amend" this most wholesome custom (of not rebaptizing heretics) ; rather should we believe that Agrippinus was the first to corrupt, not to correct it." So, too, St. Vincent of Lerins some years later pro-nounces this judgment .on the dispute: "The antiquity (the custom of not rebaptizing heretics) was retained, the novelty was exploded.'~ Finally the Council of Trent expressly defined the matter as an article of faith against the Protestant innovators of the sixteenth century: "If anyone says that baptism which is conferred in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, with the ifitention of doing what the Church does, is not a true baptism, let him be anathema." It should be noted that this definition is concerned directly with baptism alone. Nevertheless .it is certain that heretical ministers, provided they possess the power and place the matter and form cor-rectly with the intention of doing what the Church does, can ~¢alidly confer any sacrament whatever. All the sacraments are la~ien with. the merits of Christ. That is why they confer grace automatically. If, then, heresy in the minister cannot prevent the spontaneous infu-sion of grace by baptism, neither can it prevent this infusion of grace by the other sacraments. So, a true bishop, even a heretic, can val-idly confirm or ordain. Heretical priests, if validly ordained, can say Mass and administer Extreme Unction. The only ex~ception is the sacrament of penance. For this sacrament not only priestly power. but also ecclesiastical jurisdiction is necessary .for validity. If this jurisdiction is wanting, absolution becomes invalid, but it does not become invalid because the minister is a heretic or an apostate. The invalidity proceeds solely from lack of jurisdiction. It is, therefore, universally true that heresy in the minister does not make any sacra-ment invalid. Moreover, although the controversy of the third century was concerned v~ith heretical ministers only, we know for certain from 28 danuary, 1951 UNWORTHY MINISTERS other sources.that ministers who possess no trace whatever of divine faith, such as rationalists, apostates, pagans, can validly administer baptism. Hence the practice of urging even pagan doctors or nurses to baptize infants, when they are in danger of death and no one else is available should be retained and even spread. The Council of Florence declares, though it does not define as of faith, the following: "In case of necessity not only a priest or deacon, but even a layman or laywoman, yes, even a pagan and a heretic is able to baptize, pro-vided he observes the rites of the Church and intends to do what the Church does." Can Sinners Act Validly? But these arguments do not answer the question whether a sinner also can confer a sacrament validly: Lack of faith is often incul-pable. ¯ A sincere Protestant, for example, even though he does not have the true faith in its fullness, may be in the state of grace. No sin attaches to his incorrect belief because he honestly believes it is correct. Hence a minister deprived of the true faith may be free from sin. On the other hand, a minister may retain the Catholic faith and yet be in the state of mortal sin. Thus a priest might be a sinner because he deliberately violated a grave precept and yet the faith of the priest remains intact. Hence it does not follow as a logical con-clusion that since an unbeliever can validly confer a sacrament, there-fore a sinner can do the same. Nevertheless, if we revert to the third century dispute previously outlined, we shall find that from it we can deduce that sinful min-isters cannot impede the efficacy of baptism. Some, at least, of the heretical ministers who had baptized converts who later were admitted into the Church without a second baptismal ceremony, were not only heretical, but were also formally heretical. They knew they were in error and yet they obstinately persisted in their error. To do this is to sin very seriously. Hence some of these ministers were at the same time heretics and sinners. Yet the validity of their baptisms was never questioned on this second score. St. Cyprian was worried about their unbelief, not about the culpability of that unbelief. Therefore the ability of a sinner to administer baptism validly was not even challenged. It is clear, then, that everybody admitted implicitly that sinners could validly baptize. " Should there be some doubt whether any of these heretical min-isters were culpable of their heresy, we should have to prove our point from a slightly different angle. Even though their heresy may 29 CLARENCE MCAULIFFE Reoiew for Religious not have been sinful, this much at least is morally certain: some of those heretical ministers who had performed the baptism of later converts, were guilty of mortal sin of some kind. It would have been a .miracle if none of them during a period of two centuries had been in the state of sin when baptism was administered. Yet the fact remains that when their converts joined the Church, no one even dreamed of investigating the moral state of the heretical ministers who had baptized, them. Everybody, even St. Cyprian and his fol-lowers, realized that the results of such an investigation would have been irrelevant and could have had nothing to do with the validity of the baptisms conferred. Thus even those who denied the validity of baptism when performed by a heretic, implicitly conceded along with the whole Church that the sinfulness of the minister could not affect the sacrament's value. The Council of Trent When heretics such as the Donatists and later on the Waldensians and Albigensians (13th century) and still later the followers of Wycliffe and Huss (15th century)asserted that sinful ministers could not validly confer the sacraments, they were condemned by the Church officially. Finally in the sixteenth century when the leaders of the Protestant Revolt repeated the same falsehood, the Council of Trent proscribed the error as heretical when it declared: "If anyone says tl~at a minister in the state of mortal sin, provided he observes all the essentials which belong to the effecting or conferring of a sac-rament, neither effects or confers the sacrament, let him be anathema." Thus confirmation, extreme unction, confession and the other four sacraments lose none of their power to produce grace in their recipi-ents just because their miniiter happens to be a sinner Sacraments, therefore, truly produce their grace "'ex opere operato,'" not only independently of the merits of the subject, but also independently of the merits of the minister. The latter's deficiency in faith or his moral degradation cannot destroy or even weaken their efficacy. Fittingness of Doctrine Once we know that God has revealed this doctrine, we can find good reasons for His making the essential rites of His Church superior to the weakness of their ministers. In the first place, the minister of a sacrament is in the strictest sense, only a minister. He is not acting in his own name, but in that of Christ. He places rites that were instituted by Christ, not by himself. He places rites that bear within 30 d'anuary, 1951 UNWORTHY MINISTERS themselves the me~its oF Chris't, not his own merits. He is merely an official. Now we all know that officials can act just as efficaciously in performing their official functions regardless of their personal beliefs or delinquencies. A judge may not beIieve in the law he officially upholds, he may be a disgrace to his fellow citizens in his moral conduct, but his decisions do not lose any of their binding force because of them. He acts in the name of the State in rendering judgments, his verdicts are just as binding as those of a judge who believes in the laws and whose private life is blameless. Similarly, the.subjective beliefs and moral vagaries of the minister of sacraments cannot obstruct their grace-producing power as long as the rites are properly placed and conferred. Again, if the sanctifying activity of the sacraments were depend-ent on the faith or holiness of their ministers, the faithful would be beset by endless mental anxiety about their own spiritual welfare. They would wonder if the priest who says Mass is in the state of graceand a true believer. If not, they would get no grace from Holy Communion when he would distribute the Sacrament. Again, a dying sinner wants to confess his sins. His salvation depends on a good confession. But suppose the priest who hears his confession is himself a great sinner and, as a result, his absolution would be invalid? The penit.ent would lose his soul because he did not make an act of perfect .contrition. Anxietq Removed Moreover, the anxiety would be increased by the fact that we cannot know whether a 19erson has faith and is in the state of grace. Faith and holiness are primarily internal qualities. We cannot be certain that the minister of a sacrament has them. Our judgments about the holiness of others are necessarily superficial, since we can-not glimpse the inner workings,of any human soul. As a result of this principIe, we would never know for sure whether any sacrament was fruitful for us, and the entire Church, both clerical and lay, would be in a continual ferment. Such a spiritual condition would hardly be compatible with the reiterated promise of Christ that His followers would enjoy peace of soul. Finally, if the efficacy of the sacraments were contingent on the faith and sanctity of their ministers, certain lines of conduct incom-patible with the teaching of Christ would be almost necessarily engendered. The laity would be suspicious of their priests. They would pry into their private lives. They would be on the watch for 31 danuar~, 1951 UNWORTHY MINISTERS scandalous reports about them. They would misinterpret many of the actions of their priests. They would falsely conclude that a priest was a sinner when he was not. Priests would be reported some-times rightly, oftentimes wrongly, to their bishops. Bitterness, detraction, calumny, suspicion, rash judgments would tear apart the Mystical Body of Christ which on the Word of God Himself should be permeated with that harmony that flourishes between the different organs of a healthy human body. The doctrine, therefore, that the value of the sacraments does not depend on the faith or holiness of their ministers, a doctrine so for-eign to the Protestant mind, is part of our Catholic faith. It is a most consoling doctrine. Ou~ sanctity depends upon ourselves. This is true not only of our meritorious works, but even of that sanctity which results from reception of the sacrameni:s. Sacraments work ex opere operato. They produce their grace independently of the spiritual condition of their ministers. These ministers are expected to keep in the state of grace. They are obliged under pain of mortal sin not to administer a sacrament unless they are in this stale. But if they fail to observe this precept, they harm only themselves. They cannot harm thos~ who receive the sacraments from their hands. The recipient need worry only about himself and his own preparation. If .this preparation is substantially suff~dent, he himself will receive grace ex oiotre optrato and no human being cart prevent this Qod-given' effect. NEW APOSTOLIC CONSTITUTION Pope Plus XII has recefitly issued a new Apostolic Constitution Sponsa Christi. This document regulates the cloister or enclosure of nuns in such a way as to make it 15ossible for the nuns in postwar Europe and elsewhere tosupport themselves since r~any contemplative monasteries have lost all their endowments and are receiving relatively few vocations. The strictly papal cloister of canons 600-604 is limited to that part of the house in which the nuns habitually dwell (cells, dor-mitories, refectory, community room, private garden, and the like) under the title of major papal ~loister, while the rest of tl~e house and grounds within the monas-tic compound where the labors for the support of the community are carried on are called minor papal enclosure. The Apostolic Constitution also treats of Federations of Independent Monasteries and recommends them by pointing out their advantages without, however, making them of obligation. We hope to give our readers more information on this Apostolic Indult and on the subsequent Instruction of the Sacred Congregation ,of Religious. 32 I-low Are Your I::yes? M. Raymond, O.C.S.O. CARYLL HOUSELANDER claims that are like clouds of wind-blown seed," that within them lies the mysterious secret power that seeds have to brit~g forth life.'" I turned from her article to my mail. Three letters, so brief they are more fittingly called "notes," showed me that Caryll had been most conservative. She could have claimed more than seminal pow-ers for words. She could have said that there are occasions when they have all the might we now know lies in certain atoms. I was living one of those occasions. Let me tell you about it. The first letter I lifted told how an Archbishop, in a public address, had infqrmed his audience that the Trappistines in Wrent-ham, Massachusetts, had received more than four hundred applica-tions this past year. "Half of them," he added, "were from dissatis-fied religious.'" That word "dissatisfied" set me thinking. After a little while I wanted to write to the Archbishop and tell him the longer we live in religion, the more dissatisfied we grow. Not with our vocations. No! Not with our rules and constitutions. Indeed no! Not with our work or our fellow-workers. Daily our love for these grows. But we know a gnawing dissatisfaction which is nothing but a loneliness for heaven and a longing for the face of God. I could have given His Excellency example after example not only of middle-aged religious, but of diocesan priests, who have come to me thi~ past year with eyes turned avidly toward Gethsemani. Why? Because of that divin.e restlessness so aptly described by Augustine when he exclaimed: "Our hearts were made for Thee, O God, and they shall never know rest until . . ." Yes, the longer we live, the lonelier we grow for the sight of God and the sharper becomes our dissatisfaction with life on earth. I did not write that letter. For the longer I pondered the matter, the clearer I saw that there is another kind of dissatisfaction in the lives of some religious and I feared the Archbishop might have been referring to that. I know it should never be there. Occasionally I am puzzled beyond the telling to find it deeply ingrainedin indi-viduals, who have greyed in religion. I meditated and mused on this matter for days, not only because of what' the Archbishop had said, 33 M.~RAYMOND Reoieto ~:or Religions but because of two other letters in the same mail. A mother general had written: "The appointments were placed in the mail last evening, and I am glad to know they are accompanied by your prayers." A sister superior had written: "The Annual Thin Letters just came in, so pray . . ." You can see how those two sentences kept me thinking along the lines in which the Archbishop's remark had set my mind. I believe they will have the same effect on all who entered religion before we begin to ~peak and spell the way they print the Ordo, that is, before any woman was known as a ~4"AC, any girl as a ~VAVE, or any boy as just another GI 3oe. For the most part the thoughts conjured up are pleasant. For it is always refreshing to find real religion in religious, .Christ in Christians, and self-forgetfulness in selfish human beings. But as we go on thinking, it will be clear to all that both Mother General and Sister Superior had only one prayer in mind. They wanted me to pray: "'ut videant--that they might see.'" For while anyone who has celebrated a silver jubilee in reli-gion can tell tale after tale of actual heroism brought forth by.the few words these "annual thin letters~" or their equivalents Carr~ , they will also have memories of a few human tragedies brought on-- not by the "letters" mind you, but by the eyes that read them. There's the point: it is the eyes that read them. This fact that not only our happiness here on earth, the proper development of our characters and personalities as religious, and our genuine progress in the spiritual life, but in very truth our ultimate sanctity and consequently our eternity in heaven or hell depends entirely on our vision has been so deeply impressed on me by a series of happenings which began with what I have already narrated, that I feel I would be untrue to God and His grace did I not ask you: "How are youc eyes?" First, there was the nun who had just received her "thin letter" and was starry-eyed. I had to think that I was looking on one who was radiating the same wonder, awe, and joy that must have rippled out from Bernardette after a vision of "the Lady" and from Mar-garet Mary after a session with the Sacred Heart. Her letter told her she was to spend the next few years, and perhaps the rest of her life, in India. She was tremulous with happiness, for she realized she had been specially chosen for a special task, that a high commission had come from the High Command. And while she was not blind to the trials that lay ahead for her as a human, she was wihe enough 34 ¯ Januar~j, 1951 How ARE YOUR EYES ? to focus her gaze on the trust that had been placed in her by the Divine. Her only request was: "Pray that my family see it as I do." Then there was an older nun whose ~yes held a different light, whose tongue told a different tale. She had not been changed. No "thin letter" or its equivalent had come to liberate her, as she said, from her "misery." I spoke to her as earnestly as I could about Divine Providence and the wisdom of God, insisting that He gives us the one environ-ment in which we can best grow. It did not take. I spoke of supe-riors as representatives of Christ, striving with all my might to stir up faith and have her thrill to the truth that in hearing them, we hear Him. She did not respond. I appealed then to what has always appealed most to me, showing how obedience is the touchstone Of our loyalty to God and the grandest tribute of our love. I made very little impression. She lifted eyes that were lusterless and dull, eyes that seemed to hold in their deeper depths some slowly pulsing pain, and said: "Oh, if I could only see it that way!" The contrast struck me forcibly. All too vividly did it make me realize that there is such a thing as .spiritual myopia and very real astigmatism of the inner eye, the eye of the soul. I tried hard to excogitate some corrective for this faulty vision and some sure cure for an eye-ailment so serious that it can ruin a life. Recently, when I was in the hospital for a check-up of my "wild cells," the supervisor of surgery invited me to a tour of her depart-ment. I went. I had heard exceptionally high praise of the arrange-ments in this particular hospital. I soon saw that there was firm foundation for that praise. Sister showed me through sixteen or eighteen splendidly-equipped operating rooms, opened glass cases that held so many skillfully-shaped instruments that I was open-mouthed in marvel at the ingenuity of man and the thqroughness of the sci-ence of surgery. Then she had a nurse show me what a specialist would use in a lobotomy and explain the entire technique. I was speechless in admiration of the daring of these modern doctors. But it was not until Sister had led me into the smallest room on the whole floor that I saw why God had planned this particular visit at this particular time. "This is where they do the eyes," she said, as she opened a case and dazzled me with a display of shining steel scalpels more delicate than any I could have dreamed existed. Then she told me of the "eye-bank," revealing one of the greatest marvels of modern surgery. .35 M. RAYMOND Review for Religious It seems that specialists can take the cornea from the eye of a dead man, stretch it over the blind eye of one who is alive, and have him see. You can readily understand ,why my meditations and musings for the next few days were on the possibilities of some similar sur-gery for the eyes of the soul. If we priests, I thought, who so often have to use what we may well call spiritual scalpels, could only take the cornea from the eye of Calvary's dead Christ and stretch it across the blinded eyes of. Then it burst on me! What I had been dreaming of as a possi-bility, what I had been turning in my mind as a bit of fond fancy and a fetching analogy, I suddenly realized was actual fact. Baptism has done for the eyes of our spirits what these master surgeons are now doing for the bodily eye~ of the blind. Has it not, by subtlest sacramental surgery, inserted us into the Mystical Body of Christ? Has it not made us His members? Of course. But where are the eyes in any body? Are they not in the head? Does it not follow then, that so long as we act as His members, we will see things through His eyes? The musings and meditations of these few days had led me where meditations and musings of the past ten or twelve years have almost invariably led me--to the doctrine of the Mystical Body of, Christ. Think along with me now and see whether this doctrine, properly understood and rightly applied, does not allow us to diag-nose the diseases we have mentioned, isolate the very germs that cause them, ~nd proffer the infallible cure. That sounds hopeful, doesn't it? Almost too hopeful. But let us see. At baptism we were made Christ, but we did not cease to be ourselves. Hence, while the sacrament effected much ex opere opecato, it left almost as much to be accomplished ex opere operantis. For while those waters and words, plus the proper intention on the part of the minister, sufficed to incorporate us into the God-Man; to transform us into Him not only our own 'intention will be required, but along with it what may. well be water--our sweat and tears-- and what most certainly will be works. Limiting ourselves to this matter of vision, can it not be said in all sincerity that in baptism we received a sort of supernatural trans-plant, giving us a second lens, so that now we can look on all things either through the lenses that are human, or the stronger ones that are divine? Is it not true that we Christians, and especially we reli- 36 ~anuaql, 1951 How ARE You~ EYES gious, have double-vision ? that we are able to view things either with the eyes of man or with the eyes of the God-Man? that on every-thing which impinges in any way on our consciousness we can foolishly limit our sight at secondary causes or have it pierce through to see Him who is the First and" the only Uncause'd Cause? Is there, anything in our days or nights, .anything in the entire sweep of our lives, that cannot be looked upon in practically the same way we look upon a consecrated Host? The "species" are there. The "thin letters" of which I spoke came from a definite address, passed through the ordinary channels of the mails, bore the signature of a human being. But to the Christian conscious of his or her Christhood, to the religious fully aware of his or her dignity as His member, to the soul sensitive to reality, these things are but "species," mere accidents: the substance lies beneath. Why is it, then, that we do not always see things this way? Simply because we do not look through the divine lens. The trouble is not in our minds; it is in our wills. Our eyes must be directed. If we set them looking through the cornea we received from the First Adam, we shail see as human beings. That is what happened to Felicit~ Lamennais, once his writings had been condemned by Rome. His friend and fellow-worker, Lacordaire, was wiser. He looked through the cornea given by the Second .Adam, and saw truth. The deathbeds of these two men might well haunt all of us, for they con-- tain the greatest lesson for anyone's life. One used the eyes given him at birth and died a reprobate. The other employed the vision given at rebirth and died as we all want to live and die--in the arms of Mother Church, which are also the arms of Him who is our Head. But I don't have to go to that extreme to show you the practi-cality of looking at things as members of His Body. I can limit my-self to the question of temporal happiness, that quiet of mind and peace of soul we all crage, and prove that this doctrine is the panacea. Oculists will tell you that many a headache comes from using improper lenses. I will tell you that in the spiritual order many a heartache comes from the same cause. If we want happiness every hour of the day, if we want an easy pillow at night, if we want a conscience that will approve us and.our actions at every examen, one thing alone is necessary, to direct the gaze of our minds through the . lenses given us by the God-Man and see always and in everything exactly what He saw, the Will of the Father. Simple, isn't it? But let me tell you it will make life sublime. 37 M. RAYMOND Review for Religious L~t me say that I can safely paraphrase St. Alphonstis Liguori and claim that "what distinguishes perfect from imperfect religious is the' use of the divine lens." Or I can borrow from St. Teresa of Avila and say that you can be assured that the devil has no better device to keep us from the heights than to have us look through the cornea we had when we came from our mother's womb, neglecting the one, gained by being born again of water and the Holy Ghost. What an example Peter Claver gives us of all this. He had de-voted himself to the slaves at Cartagena. Alr'eady he had baptized more than a quarter of a million when word came from his superior: "Stop baptizing." I think most of us would have answered that command the way Peter answered the command of the high priest: "We must obey God rather than man." But Peter Claver stopped baptizing. The saint had been holding public devotions to the pal-pable spiritual profit of the poor benighted slaves. His rector told him to put an end to them. Claver could have looked, as many of us would have looked, and seen the hand of the calumnious and the enviou~ in this mandate. He didn't. He put an, end to the devo-tions immediately. But the campaign of hostility went on. Small-souled criticism won from superiors the injunction that Claver change his whole manner of instructing. Now remember this man had been as effective in his milieu as Xavier had been in the Indies. What would you have done in the circumstances? What would I have done? Claver changed his entire manner of instructing. But still: the opposition was not satisfied. It did not rest until it had obtained from higher authority the complete removal of this man from this glorious work. Claver went to his new assignment with all the cheer with which a newly ordained priest goes to the altar. How could he do it? By using the divine lens, acting as a member of the Mystical Body of Cl~rist and seeing superiors through the eyes of the Head°of that Body and hearing in their voice the voice of God the Father. Now who w~uldn't thrill to hear His voice? Who would not leap to obey His command with a happiness--but I had better stop there, lest what,seems lyrical prove a humiliating expos~ of our own short-sightedness. HOME FOR TUBERCULOUS SISTERS An entire wing of private rooms (twenty-eight) in Sa~,ta Teresita Sanatoriuin is being reserved for tuberculous Sisters. The Sanatorium is cared for by Carmelite Sisters of the Third Order. Address Santa Teresita Sanatorium, 819 S. Buena Vista Road, Duarte, California. 38 Classic on I-ligh'er Prayer Jerome Breunig, S.J. [The book reviewed in this article was not controversial in purpose though the theoretical position of Poulain is now controverted. Thus he holds that mysticism in his' special sense is outside the normal development of the Christian life. The book is reviewed independently of its controversial stand because of its unique value for spiritual direction and for its descriptions of mystical experiences.--ED.] AUGUSTIN POULAIN'S The Graces of Interior Prau. er1 is a ¯ great book. It is unquestionably one of the most important and influential books ever written on the science of prayer. It is not new, but it has been out-of-print for so long that it may be new to many of our readers. Because of this and of its importance for many religious as well as of its special timeliness today, it seems necessary to review at greater length this reprint of the classic work. Poulain's book was first published fifty years ago. Ten years later the first English edition appeared. The present volume from Herder is all the more valuable because it includes an introduction by J. V. Bainvel. This introduction gives a thorough, competent review of the book, adds an occasional needed qualification and clarification, and presents a brief picture of the impact .the book ha~t on mystical studies. As far as the present reviewer knows, Bainvel's introduc-tion, a book in itself, is here appearing for the first time in English. Written primarily for spiritual directors and then for mystics and budding mystics, Poulain's book will also be helpful for anyone interested in God's extraordinary communing with souls." The secondary title of the book is "A Treatise on Mystical The-ology." It is necessary to note from the beginning and to remember that Poulain, unlike most spiritual writers of the present day, uses the term mystical in a very restricted sense. Today there is much evidence of interest in mystical theology and in the supernatural phenomena which are its object bf study. Numerous Manresa and otl~er study clubs are investigating ascetical and mystical problems. .N~ew periodicals devoted to spiritual sub-jedts have appeared in recen~t years. Thomas Merton's books have found a wide reading public~. The number of vocations to the con-templative life has increasedI Another example of and a contribution to the g~owing interest is E. Allison Peers' standard edition of the 1See the "Book Review" section, ~. 52 for details on publisher, price, etc. 39 JEROME BREUNIG Religious works of St. Teresa of.Avila and St. John of the Cross. In fact, books on 'the theory, of mysticism, biographies of mystics, anthologies of such writings,' books of private revelations have multiplied in the past few years. But interest and concern is by no means limited to the academic realm of books. The press has given extensive pub-licity to some of the stigmatics of the present day. Keports of appari-tions have become well known throughout the world. While remaining deeply respectful before God's special dealing with chosen souls and deriving spiritual benefit from them, there is always need for caution and guidance in order not to espouse every claim of super-natural "intervention. Helpfulness of Book In this milieu Poulain's work has a special timeliness. For people who would like to evaluate private revelations, cases of visions, stigmata, etc., this is the book. The book is helpful on the level of practical judgment of publicized supernatural phenomena and on the level of theoretical study of mystical theology. In Graces of Interior Prager the interested priest, religious, or lay Catholic, as well as the non-Catholic, the scientist and the non-scientist can find a rather complete, systematic, and factual study of extraordinary supernatural phenomena. The book should help clarify an outlook, perhaps modify misguided enthusiasm. At any rate, it will foster a more reserved and prudent, point of view. For instance, Poulain showsA that even among the saints there were false visions and even in true visions false human alloy sometimes became mingled with the divine. Those interested in the problems of mystical theology should welcome this volume because it is a good counterbalance to the the-oretical ~pproach that is now being emphasized. Poulain follc;ws the descriptive rather than the speculative school which endeavors, as he described in his pre.face, "to systematize' all facts theologically by connecting them with the study of grace, of man's faculties, of the gifts of the Holy Spirit, etc." R. Garrigou-Lagrange's The Three Ages of the Spiritual Life is a good example of the speculative school. From the Author's Preface Poulain clarifies his purpose at the outset. "I wishec~ as far as possible to give very clear and accurate descriptions as well as v~ry plain rules of conduct." His purpose, then, is descriptive and pre-scriptive. He continues: "If I do not associate myself with the specu-lative school it is not from contempt. It deals .with many high and interesting questions. But the readers I have in view do not desire 4O January, 19~ 1 CLASSIC ON these things.(I am writing especially for those souls who are beginning to receive the mystic gr.aces and who do not know how to find their way in this new world. And I address myself to those also who are drawing near and who have entered into the adjacent states. Now such persons requir.e,something really practical. They wish for exact pictures--I was about to say photographs--in which they can recognize themselves immediately. They also require rules of conduct reduced to a few striking formulae, easy to ~emember and to apply.i~ He fbresees an objection. "Certain theologians would require more than this. They will perhaps see in this little book a mere manual, resembling those treatises on practical medicine which do not lose themselves in high biological theory~ but merely teach us how to make a rapid diagnosis of each disease and lay down the proper treatment. But I confess that I should think myself very happy to have attained such a difficult end." ~. The author's precautions which seem applicable to most works by mystics or on mysticism are the following. They are also in his preface. "The mystic" graces do not h"f t t:he soul out of the or"dmary.~b~¢~t~ conditions of,Christian life, or free it from the necessity of aiming perfection." ~,~Mystical graces are not sanctity but merely powerful~ means of sanctification; they mu,~st be received with humility and co~. responded-to with generosity."~ To pass our time in dreaming of the mystic ways is a dangero~uus error." Finally, "for all spiritualc~a~.~ ~ questions it is necessary to have a director. The more extraordinary)~I/~e~ the ways by which the soul is led the greater, as a rule is the Unlike most writers on the subject of prayer, Poulain's purpose is not primarily inspirational but rather Scientifically descriptive and prescriptive. The object of .the study, of course, of its very nature . has inspirational value. Nor does Poulain exclude this for he ends his preface: "I pray God that this book may accomplish the only end that I bad in view: the good of souls. (May" it awaken within them-~ {an attraction for prayeO'and the need f'o unite themselves with the divine Maste~.). ~May the souls raised to the fruitful joys of the mystic life become more and more numerous in the Church, especially amongst those who have been consecrated to God.:~ Send forth spirit., and Thou shalt renew the face of the earth.'~ Teacher and Scientist Poulain was a teacher and a scientist. As a good teacher he took 4i JEROME BREUNIG Review for Religious pains to be clear. He had been a p~ofessor of mathematics for many years, and the reader suspects that he was adept at the use of the bl_ackboard. In hi.s early years be wrote a book which he playfully called the"Poor Man's Ge,ometry." In this book he used all his inven-tive genius to simplify the theorems for the slowest boy in the class. In Graces ot: Interior Prancer, "with its short phrases, its explana-tions simple sometimes almost to the point of na~vet~, its clear divl-siofis, its many paragraphs, its clever typographical devices" (Bain-vel's description of Poulain's style, page xxxvi), we find the same gracious teacher eager to bring the difficult subject matter within his pupil's wave length. As a scientist in the best modern traditions Poulaln endeavors to support his statements by factual data. He has so arranged the book that after each chapter he gives evidence to support the previous dex~el-opment. The basis for his treatment of interior experience is the writing of the mystics. In many instances he has also drawn from his own experience with mystics of his own time. Poulain himself said: "In thirty years I have come to know thirty-three persons who seem to have real supernatural graces, and nine who have false visions" (p. xxxv). The scientific treatment should commend the book to all. Incidentally, the book should help non-Catholic doc-tors, psychiatrists, and others who wish an introduction to mystical phenomena but would find a purely speculative treatment based on the unseen realities held by faith alone relatively unintelligible. The Table ot: Contents Poulain has divided his treatise into six parts: (1) Preliminary questions which give principal definitions and explain ordinary prayer; (2) General ideas about the mystic unlon;(3) A study of the degrees'separately; (4) Revelations and visions; (5) Trials of contemplatives; and (6) Supplementary questions. Herder's present volume adds to the appendices of' the original work an appendix on the question of acquired and infused contemplation and another on the discernment of spirits. The latter includes the Rules of St. Igna-tius, Counsels of St. Teresa on Temptations, ~ind Illusions and Marks to Discern the Si3irit of God, according to St. Margaret Mary. The author begins his work by making a clear-cut distinction between ordinary prayer and extraordinary or mystical prayer. To clear the ground for the distinction he first points out four degrees of ordinary prayer, namely, vocal, meditative, affective, and simplified prayer; next he notes the progression and describes at some length 42 January, 1951 CLASSIC ON PRAYER affective praye.r and especially the prayer of simplicity. According'to Poulain, the prayer of simplicity, though close to mystical prayer, does not" contain a,ny mystical element. The prayer of simplicity is still the result of human~efforts. All kinds of prayer, of course, require grace. He confines the hse of the word mystic to "supernatural acts or states which our own industry is powerless to produce, even in a low degree, even momentarily" (p. 1). The author then points out four degrees of the mystical union: 1) incomplete union (prayer of quiet) ; 2) full union (prayer of union) ; 3) ecstatic union (ecstasy) : 4) transforming union (spiritual marriage). Always the teacher and scientist, he distinguishes each successive degree by a new discernible fact. In the prayer of quiet the union between God and the soul is incomplete, for the imagination is free and distractions are possible. In the prayer of union the imagination is no longer free, but the action of the senses is not suspended, com-munication with others and withdrawal from prayer are possible. In ecstasy all sensation and voluntary movement are suspended. In turn, spiritual marriage is distinguished as a stable and constant state. "'To explain mysticism in an hour's time" After this general division of the higher supernatural states, the author attempts to describe what constitutes this higher state. He realizes the ground is holy and the task is difficult, but hear the ear-nest. sympathetic teacher: "The ordinary man prefers speed to every-thing else. Details do not usually interest him, but only the main lines . . . He seems to say: Try in an hour to make me understand exactly what mysticism is. This can be done" (p. 64). The fun-damental nature of the mystic union Poulain describes as God's presence felt. He states this in two propositions which he calls theses, The first thesis affirms the fact, the second uses the analogue of sensa-tions to enlarge on the experiential presence. After this he gives ten secondary characteristics of the mystic, union. Because of the special importance, the two theses describing the fundamental nature of the higher state will be given in the author's own words. The first thesis: "The mystic states which have God for their object attract attention at the outset by the impression of recollection and union which they cause us to experience. Hence the name of mystic union. Their real point of difference from the recollection of 43 JEROME BREUNIG Rew'e~v [or Religious ordinary prayer is this: that in the mystic state, God is not satisfied merely to help us to think of Him and to remind us of His presence: He gives us an experimental, intellectual knowledge of this presence. In a word, He makes us feel that we really enter into communication with Him. In the lower degrees, however (prayer of quiet), God only does this in a somewhat obscure manner. The manifestation increases in distinctness as the union becomes of a higher order" (pp. '64-65). In the explan'ation that follows immediately Poulain says: "There is a profound difference between thinking of a person and feeling him near us. And so when we feel that someone is near us, we say that we have an experimental knowledge of his presence. In ordinary prayer we have only an abstract knowledge of God's presence" (Ibid.). This %xperience of God" is obtained through quasi-se.nses in the spiritual order. His second thesis brings this out. "In ~he states inferior to ecstasy we cannot say that God is seen save in exceptional cases. We are not instinctively led to translate our experiences by the word sight. On the other hand, that which constitutes the com-q~ X.mon basis of all the various degrees of the mystic union is that~he. spiritual impression by which God makes known His presence, mam-fests Him in the manner, as it were, of something interior which penetrates the soul; it is a sensation of saturation, of fusion, of im-mersion. For the sake of greater clearness, we can depict what is felt by describing the sensation by the name Of interior touch" (pp.90- 91).) Poulain that mark 2) 3) 4) 6) 7) The Secondarg Characteristics of Mgstic Union gives (p. 114) the following ten secondary characteristics the mystic union: The mystic union does not depend upon our own will; The knowledge of God accompanying it is obscure and confhsed; The mode of communication is partially incomprehensible; The union is produced neither by reasonings, nor by the consideration of creatures, nor by sensible images; It varies incessantly in intensity; It demands less effort than meditation; It is accompanied ~by sentiments of love,' of repose, of .pleasure, and often of suffering; 44 danuar~], 1951 CLASSIC ON PRAYER /) "~_ 8) It inclines the soul o,f, itself and very eflicach3usly, to the~ " 9) It acts upon the body and is a" cted ~ I0) " " It ~mpedes to a greater or less extent the production of cer-tain interior acts; this is what is called the l,igature. In the third part of I~is book, Poulain studies each of the degrees of the mystic union s~parately. His explanation of the Two Nights of the Soul pointed out by St. John of the Cross is enlightening. TheNight of the Senses is a preliminary state, "the borderland of the mystic state," while the Night of the Soul, which precedes the trans-forming union, comprises the three lower states of mystic union u~ader their fiegative aspect. In his treatment of revelations and visions Poulain continues .the descriptive-prescriptive method, especially noting the possibility of false visions and of the false mingling with the true. He also gives rules-of-thumb for directors and for recipients of the heavenly favors. The section on trials.to contemplatives is brief, but brings out ¯ that contemplatives must be cut in the heroic mold of the Crucified. In his final section on supplementary questions of mysticism, the author treats in the same.scientific manner of topics such as the desire for mystic union, quietism, and frequency of the mystic states. Concluding Tribute What Cardinal Steinhuber wrote of the first edition forty-five years ago still stands. "It is with real satisfaction that I have read your Reverence's book on The Graces of Interior Prager. I cannot resist the desire to congratulate you with all my heart upon this fine and useful work. Directors of souls and the masters of the spiritual life will draw from it abundant supplies of enlightenment and the counsels necessary to enable them to solve the many complicated questions that they will encounter. What pleases me is the sim-plicity, the clearness, and the precision of your exposition, and still more, the solidity of the teaching. I can say the same for the care that you have taken to rely upon the old and approved masters who have written on the subject of mysticism. You dispel their obscuri-ties, you reconcile their apparent contradictions, and you .give their language the turn that the spirit of modern times demand." 45 Reprint Series The following groups of articles are now available in 50-page booklets, with paper cover: NUMBER 1: Father Eltard "On Difficulties in Meditation--I"--Vol. VI, p. 5. "On Difficulties in Meditation--II"--Vol. VI, p. 98. "Affective Prayer"--Vol. VII, p. 113. "Contemplation, the Terminus of Mental Prayer"--Vol. p. 225. VII, NUMBER 2: Father Ellis The "Gifts to Religious" series: "The Simple Vow of Poverty,"-~Vol. VI, p. 65. "Common Life and Peculium"~Vol. VII, p. 33. "Personal Versus Community Property"~Vol. VII, p. 79. "Some Practical Cases"~Vol. VII, p. 195. NUMBER 3: Father Kelly "The Particular Friendship"--Vol. V, p. 93. "Remedies for the Particular Friendship"~Vol. V, p. 179. "Emotional Maturity"--Vol. VII, p. 3. "More About Maturity"--Vol. VII, p. 63. "Vocational Counseling"--Vol. VII, p. 145. Prices Please note that we cannot accept orders for less than ten copies of any of these booklets. The following scale of prices applies to each of the booklets: 10 to 49 copies . 30 cents each. 50 or more copies . 25 cents each. Instructions for Orderlncj 1. Order according to the Number printed above: e.g., 10 copies of Number 1 ; 10 copies of Number 2; and so forth. 2. Send payment with order; calculating the price for each order according to the scale of prices printed ,above. 3. Make checks or money orders payable to Review for Religious. 4. Address your order to: The I:dltors, Review for Religious, St. Mary's College, SL Marys, Kansas. 46 The Des :iny of Religious Women William B. Faherty, S.J.1 ACURSORY PERUSAL of Our HolyFather Pius XII's speeches on woman's role in modern life might well lead one to the hasty conclusion that they contained little direction for reli-gious women. He spoke of motherhood as "the sphere of woman." He set down a great challenge for women today--to rebuild family life,--and as the first means towards this objective he wanted them to restore the aura of honor and dignity that should surround a mother's place there. The Religious Sisters, on the other hand, have renounced the pos-sibilities of motherhood in the home to consecrate their lives to Christ's service. Are they therefore on the periphery of the great so-cial reform work to which Pope Plus XII called modern women? The only answer that can justly be given after a careful study of the papal teaching is a round "No." Some readers have drawn too many hasty and unfounded conclusions from the Pope's words. They have not read all his speeches on the general subject. (He has addressed groups of women nine distinct times on various aspects of their lives and work.) They have accorded too much attention to the Pope's more novel and sensational statements, such as his pro-claiming the unmarried lay state a "vocation," and his urging women to vote and seek public office. When the full picture of the Holy Father's teaching is seen, the important place of religious women comes sharply into focus. In his most publicized speech of October 21, 1945, Pope Plus XII did state: "The sphere of woman, her manner of life, her native bent is motherhood. Every woman is made to be a mother . . . For this purpose the Creator organized the whole characteristic makeup of woman." Immediately, however, he clarified the issue that he was speaking of motherhood "not only in the physical sense," but also in the "spiritual and more exalted, but no less real" sense. This was consistent with the general tenor of his teaching. In a speech2 g!ven four years previously, entitled, "Guiding Christ's Little 1Father Faherty of Regis College, Denver, is the author of The Desting of Modern Woman in the Light of Papal Teaching, which is reviewed in this issue. (See page 52). The present article is based on a section of the book. ~Copies of this inspiring address can be obtained at a very low cost from the Nat. Council of Catholic Women, 1312 Massachusetts Ave., N. W., Washington 5,D.C. 47 WILLIAM B. FAHERTY Review for Religious Ones," the Pope had spoken more explicitly on this two-fold motherhood. Addressing the mothers in his audience, the Holy Father remarked: "Our words have been addressed principally to you, Christian mothers. But with you we see around us today a .gathering of nuns, teachers and others engaged in the work of Chris-tian education. They are mothers, too, not by nature or by blood but by the love they bear the young." Then turning directly to this latter group, he continued: "Yes, you too are mothers; you work side by side with Christian mothers in the work of education; for you have a mother's heart, burning with charity . . . You are truly a sisterhood of spiritual mothers whose offspring is the pure flower of youth." Such were the Holy Father's beautiful words on "spiritual motherhood." Praise of the Religious Life Pope Pius XII's remarks on religious life came not as a separate statement but as part of the full teaching on woman's role in the modern world. In his address of October 21, 1945, he discussed all three "vocations" open to young women today: marriage, the un-married lay state, and the life of the' consecrated religious. About the religious life, he stated: "For nigh onto twenty cen-turies, in every generation, thousands and thousands of men and women from among the best in order to follow the counsels of Christ" have left the "world" to devote their lives to His service. "Look at these men and women," he continued, "See them dedicated to prayer and penance, intent on the iiastruction and education of the young and ignorant, leaning over the pillow of the sick and dying, ope~l-hearted for all their miseries and all their weakness, in order to relieve them, ease theml lighten them and sanctify thm." "When one thinks of young girls and women," he concluded, "who willingly renounce matrimony in order to consecrate them-selves to a higher life of contemplation, sacrifice, and charity, there comes at once to the lips the word that explains it: vocation. It is the only word that describe so lofty a sentiment." The Pope finished this passage with ~he explanation that the call of God may come either as an overpowering summons or as a gentle impulse, sd diverse are the modulations of His voice. Addressing the representatives of Italian Youth Organizations in 1943, he spoke at length on the great need 0f vocations in these times, especially in the fields of education, organized charity, and danuar~, 1951 DESTINY OF RELIGIOUS WOMEN foreign missions. After extolling the value of religious life in fos-tering the Church's mission and mentioning the great solicitude of the Church today for the life of consecrated service--a solicitude rarely equalled, he insisted, in the long annals of Christian history-- the Holy Father concluded, "Let her accept it who can, taking Christ's words in "the sense of an invitation and encouragement." As a fitting crown to this speech, he made the memorable statement, "Christian virginity is the triumph of civilization." The Challenge to Modern Woman When the Pope challenged modern woman to work for the restoration of family llfe, he realized that many would very justly wonder why the Church continued to encourage the call to the reli-gious Sisterhoods. Why not lay less emphasis on this vocation for a decade or so? After all, where Catholic family life is strong, reli-gious vocations abound. Anticipating this reasonable objection, the Pope forestalled it by an immediate and thorough answer. "Is the common good of the people and the Church perhaps jeopardized by this (the encourage-ment of the religious vocation) ?" he asked. "On the contrary, these generous souls recognize the union of the two sexes in matrimony as a good of high order. But if they abandon the ordinary way and leave the beaten track, they do not desert it, but rather consecrate themselves to the service of mankind with a complete disregard for themselves and thei~ own interests by an act incomparably broader in its scope, more all-embracing and universal." They have given up the possibility of children of their own, yet they" teach the children of others the way to Christ. They help mothers in the care of their youngsters by establishing day nurseries. They substitute for the mother in conducting orphanages. They care for the sick members of all families. They protect the unity and sanctity of the family, furthermore, in a hidden but very influential way. While those intent on de.stroying the foundations of Christian civilization advise infidelity within the marriage bond and "free love" outside, the Church points with paternal pride to thousands upon thousands who have gone beyond the command of God and have accepted His free call to do something even greater. Because of this sacrifice, hundreds and hun-dreds of married people can ask themselves in the midst of ditficulties: "Can I not live up to the high requirements of my state of life, when 49 WILLIAM B. F!KI~ERTY so many of my fellow human beings live up to the more exacting demands of a higher state?" Renewal of Familg When the Pope suggests means to effect the renewal of the mod-ern family, the great part religious Sisters can play becomes even more evident. The foundation of all work for the restoration of the fam-ily, the Holy Father remarked, is a solid personal spiritual life. The first goal is to be the restoration of the honor and dignity that should be the Mother's in the home. Who are in a more strategic position to build a solid spirituality and proper attitudes toward home life in the mothers of tomorrow than the Religious Sisters who teach them in the schools and colleges today? Nor are Sisters engaged in other apostolic activities on the periphery of this great work. Those who conduct hospitals, retreat houses, and the like, have a part that is perhaps less obvious but equally important in thi~ work of family restoration to which their Holy Father challenges them. Conclusions Certain profitable conclusions for the individual lives of the Sis-ters suggest themselves from the words of Pius XII which have been briefly considered here. If religious Sisters are to look on their'life as a spiritual motherhood, the qualities that mark a true. Christian mother's relationship with her children--the qualities that marked Our Lady's relationship with her Divine Son--will be the aim of the religious Sister. This will counteract any influences which in these days of standardizing agencies and statistical social service might lead an occasional individual toward a depersonalized goal of expertness in nursing, teaching, or other profession. Secondly, the v6cation of most young women to be the mother of a family in the home could receive much more stress in high school and college instruction, equal in quantity even to the attention most Sisters very justly bestow on their own high type of vocation. Above all, the Holy Father's words should be an encouragement and an inspiration in these apocalyptic times which he himself has called "perhaps the greatest religious crisis humanity has gone through since the origin of Christianity." 50 Book Reviews THE MEANING OF FATIMA. By C. C. Marfindale, S.J. Pp. 183. P. J. Kened¥ and Sons, New York, 1950. This is not just another book about Fatima. It gives a brief, dear description of the Blessed Virgin's appearances; but tO that it adds a frank appraisal of the difficulties and inconsistencies in the account of the Fatima happenings, and a sensible, penetrating expla-nation of these problems. Fr. Martindale's treatment is marked by a fine balance. He is objective, almost scientific in his approach; yet sympathetic and sensi-tive to the human dements involved. He is very, discerning in his evaluations of the testimony given by the witnesses, parti.cularly the three children; yet there is never a ting~of debunking. Add to this reverent, straightforward attitude the fact that the author is inti-mately acquainted with Fatima and with the previous writings about the subject, and it is hard not to accept his judgment on the appari-tions. Special attention should be drawn tothe introduction, which is the key to Ft. Martindale's treatment of the Fatima narrative. In a few pages, the author gives a brief but dear explanation of the Cath-olic Church's attitude towards private revelations. His analysis of the psychology of the "visionary" is particularly valuable. This in-troductory section alone would be enough to make the book worth reading, and the remainder of the book fulfills the promise of the troduction.--BERNARD COOKE, S.J. VOCATION TO LOVE. By Dorfhy Dohen. Pp. ;x-k 169. Sheed and Ward, New York, 19S0. $2.50. Aiming at high ideals, the lay apostle is often handicapped by all-too reaIistic obstacIes. Writing from a layman's viewpoint, Miss Doben gives the reader a deep insight into some practical ways of ~etaining spiritual idealism. Religious will find in Vocation to Lo~e a refreshing newness clothing old principles, and may blush at the evident bigb aspirations of "people in the world." After a comparatively long and somewhat disconnected intro-ductory chapter, the author develops ten unified chapters on pene-trating studies of important consequences of tooe. The reader ad-vances through increasingly more interesting and satisfying topics. Outstanding for their simplicity and depth are four chapters on 51 BOOK ANNOUCEMENTS Reoietu for Religious detachment, prayer, loneliness, and f~ustration. The clear and descr.iigtive style throughout is captivating. Religious and laity alike, who ambition great deeds for Christ, should profit from these fifteen-minute excursions into refreshingly modern answers to the old problems f.acing the zealous apostle in making reality approach the ideal.---ROBERT P. NEENAN, S.J. THE GRACES OF INTERIOR PRAYER (Les Graces D'Oralson): A Treatise on Mystical Theology. By A. Poulain, S.J. Translated from the sixth edition by Leonora L. Yorke Smith and corrected to accord with the tenth French edition with an introduction by J. V. Balnvel and an appendix on the discernment of spirits. Pp. cxli q- 665. B. Herder Book Co., St. Louis, Mo., 1950. $6.50. For the review of this book see Father Breunig's article, "Classic on Higher Prayer;" pp. 39-45. BOOK NOTICES Another tribute to. the present Age of Mary is F. J. Sheed's THE MARY BOOK which gives a biography-anthology of the best Marian. literature published by Sheed and Ward during the past quarter- ~ century. The reader will find a vast variety of subject matter plus diversity of presentation by great-name authors--Chesterton, House-lander, Claudel, Von Hildebrand, Martindale, Lund, to name only a few. Those eager to read more exhaustively on the subjects will find the sources of the selections listed in the back of the book. Besides the prose, beautiful poems on Mary, these not limited to the last twenty-five years, enrich the collection. Thirteen illustrations, four of them in color, of famous statues and paintings, contribute the final artistic touch to this little library on things Marian. (New York: Sheed and Ward, 1950. Pp. xii -f- 411. $4.00.) THE DESTINY OF MODE